consecrate_v id._n 42_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n which_o be_v also_o still_o observe_v among_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n id._n 49_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vessel_n employ_v in_o this_o ceremony_n consider_v id._n 50_o the_o celebration_n and_o general_o all_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n a._n ch._n 6._o 55_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o a._n ch._n 7._o 65_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o celebration_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n a._n ch._n 10._o 110_o the_o communion_n be_v receive_v stand_v id._n 116_o the_o greek_n and_o abyssins_n do_v communicate_v stand_v id._n 118_o the_o communion_n stand_v id._n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o west_n that_o do_v and_o do_v communicate_v so_o id._n ibid._n certain_a custom_n practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v id._n ibid._n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n practise_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o above_o 1000_o year_n a._n ch._n 12._o 131_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n id._n 135_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_a establish_v at_o constans_n anno_fw-la 1415._o and_o confirm_v at_o trent_n anno_fw-la 1562._o id._n 143_o 144_o all_o christian_n except_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n idem_fw-la 146_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n burn_v in_o some_o church_n and_o eat_v by_o little_a child_n in_o other_o a._n ch._n 16._o 170_o preparation_n requisite_a for_o he_o that_o celebrate_v c._n ch._n 1._o 521_o the_o original_a use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o material_a cross_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o religion_n id._n 538_o preparation_n require_v of_o the_o receiver_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n c._n ch._n 2._o 542_o auricular_a confession_n before_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v for_o above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n c._n ch._n 3._o 549_o d._n what_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n a._n p._n 1_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n be_v common_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n a._n ch._n 2._o 7_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o touch_v the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o it_o censure_v the_o expression_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n yet_o it_o condemn_v not_o its_o doctrine_n id._n 375_o e._n bread_n and_o wine_n have_v ever_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 2_o wherefore_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o wherein_o the_o ancient_n place_v the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v unto_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n id._n 3_o the_o mix_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o its_o mystical_a signification_n id._n 4_o other_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o bread_n id._n 5_o the_o dispute_n touch_v leven_v or_o unleven_v bread_n a._n ch._n 3._o 28_o whence_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v the_o form_n of_o it_o with_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o it_o and_o at_o what_o time_n a._n ch._n 4._o 30_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v a._n ch._n 11._o 121_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v right_o to_o communicate_v and_o their_o word_n id._n 123_o woman_n sometime_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o italy_n and_o france_n id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n never_o celebrate_v without_o communicant_o id._n 126_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o communicant_n a._n ch._n 13._o 150_o this_o custom_n ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n id._n 154_o communicant_a permit_v to_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o and_o along_o with_o they_o in_o voyages_n a._n ch._n 14._o 160_o the_o eucharist_n send_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a and_o by_o who_o a._n ch._n 15._o 164._o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 16._o 169_o the_o eucharist_n inter_v with_o the_o dead_a id._n ibid._n the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mingle_v with_o ink._n id._n 171_o 172_o the_o greek_n mix_v it_o with_o warm_a water_n at_o the_o instant_a of_o communicate_v id._n 172_o the_o eucharist_n call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v b._n ch._n 2._o 199_o the_o father_n affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n etc._n etc._n bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n thing_n inanimate_a idem_fw-la 200_o 201_o etc._n etc._n they_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n id._n 206_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a id._n 210_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o subject_a whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o morsel_n id._n 211_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n figure_n type_n antitype_n symbol_n image_n the_o similitude_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n of_o the_o truth_n absent_a b._n ch._n 3._o 213_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o bare_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o this_o precious_a blood_n id._n 220_o when_o the_o father_n say_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o mince_v their_o word_n id._n 221_o when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v several_a modification_n unto_o their_o expression_n id._n 223_o alteration_n happen_v to_o the_o ancient_a expression_n by_o who_o and_o how_o b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o when_o the_o use_n of_o incense_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 523_o the_o proof_n and_o trial_n the_o communicant_a shall_v make_v of_o himself_o before_o receive_v c._n ch._n 3._o 542_o this_o proof_n comprehend_v all_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n f._n him_n which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 250_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1264_o c._n ch._n 4._o 579_o this_o feast_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v at_o first_o but_o by_o the_o church_n of_o idem_n 580_o when_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v id._n ibid._n several_a desire_v that_o this_o feast_n may_v be_v abolish_v id._n 582_o g._n at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o sick_n a._n ch._n 15._o 165_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la b._n ch._n 17._o 460_o h._n no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o the_o state_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 14._o 425_o the_o dignity_n and_o creation_n of_o herribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n id._n ibid._n continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o etc._n etc._n history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n which_o be_v a_o age_n neither_o of_o light_n nor_o darkness_n but_o make_v up_o of_o both_o b._n ch._n 16._o 439_o history_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 450_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 497_o i._n we_o shall_v hold_v by_o what_o be_v do_v by_o jesus_n christ_n at_o first_o a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n b._n ch._n 3._o 218_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o present_v only_o by_o his_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 4._o 233_o the_o ancient_n have_v only_o acknowledge_v two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n id._n 240_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v common_a with_o he_o and_o the_o father_n id._n ibid._n jesus_n
stand_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o sacrament_n table_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o his_o time_n 260._o chrysost_n t._n 1._o hom._n 22._o the_o simult_n &_o ira_fw-la p._n 260._o when_o he_o exhort_v the_o communicant_n or_o at_o least_o when_o he_o observe_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o they_o there_o assist_v stand_v on_o their_o leg_n but_o because_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n worthy_a the_o respect_n of_o a_o christian_a because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o saviour_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o his_o love_n and_o charity_n a_o bond_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o a_o efficacious_a mean_n save_o to_o apply_v unto_o he_o the_o holy_a fruit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n and_o suffering_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o cyrill_n hiâ—roâ—_n mystag_n 5._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n will_v have_v his_o communicant_a approach_n unto_o the_o holy_a table_n not_o with_o the_o hand_n open_a and_o the_o finger_n stretch_v out_o but_o in_o support_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o left_a that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o hollow_a of_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o as_o he_o say_v some_o line_n before_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_v not_o to_o suffer_v any_o crumb_n to_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o that_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n a_o little_a bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n to_o show_v the_o religious_a respect_n with_o which_o we_o shall_v participate_v of_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o vi_o 150._o can._n 101_o t._n 5._o council_n gore_v in_o euchol_n p._n 150._o ecumenical_a council_n ordain_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n hold_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n which_o the_o greek_n observe_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o their_o clergy_n observe_v it_o still_o at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o for_o the_o people_n for_o some_o time_n past_a they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o people_n which_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n be_v oblige_v to_o set_v themselves_o in_o posture_n or_o gesture_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v until_o that_o in_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o this_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n desire_v be_v not_o proper_o the_o posture_n of_o he_o who_o real_o do_v adore_v because_o he_o which_o adore_v prostrate_v himself_o on_o his_o knee_n before_o the_o object_n of_o his_o adoration_n to_o show_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o profound_a humility_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o self-denial_n before_o he_o unto_o who_o by_o this_o action_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v but_o dust_n and_o ash_n but_o as_o for_o st._n cyrill_n he_o only_o desire_v a_o little_a inclination_n of_o the_o body_n in_o approach_v unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o show_v the_o sentiment_n of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o eastern_a council_n above_o mention_v be_v content_a to_o ordain_v three_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n cyrill_n that_o we_o shall_v go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n without_o mention_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n himself_o do_v not_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o communicant_a but_o for_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o holy_a cup._n john_n damaseen_a who_o borrow_v of_o st._n cyrill_n and_o of_o the_o vi_o council_n what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n do_v not_o speak_v a_o word_n of_o this_o inclination_n of_o the_o body_n 100l_n gore_n in_o enchoi_n p._n 100l_n in_o goar_n note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o what_o yet_o persuade_v i_o that_o believer_n communicate_v stand_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v always_o practise_v in_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_a which_o change_v this_o custom_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n and_o wherein_o they_o communicate_v stand_v the_o abassins_n who_o also_o make_v a_o very_a considerable_a christian_a communion_n do_v not_o otherwise_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n supr_fw-la alvar._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la during_o the_o time_n the_o communion_n be_v distribute_v say_v the_o same_o priest_n alvarez_n they_o be_v all_o stand_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n as_o for_o example_n the_o abassins_n and_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v away_o any_o ancient_a custom_n but_o rather_o have_v add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v the_o usual_a practice_n of_o ignorance_n so_o to_o do_v and_o if_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v be_v still_o keep_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n it_o may_v also_o be_v affirm_v it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o west_n see_v that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v introduce_v in_o its_o service_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n before_o the_o people_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n kneel_v a_o considerable_a body_n of_o christian_n have_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o break_v off_o which_o body_n retain_v and_o practise_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v as_o do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o protestant_n of_o europe_n call_v calvinist_n except_v those_o of_o holland_n who_o communicate_v sit_v and_o those_o of_o england_n who_o kneel_v in_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o their_o doctrine_n declare_v sufficient_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o kneel_v be_v not_o address_v unto_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o only_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o who_o they_o profound_o adore_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n as_o he_o who_o have_v purchase_v for_o they_o this_o great_a salvation_n whereof_o they_o be_v about_o to_o communicate_v in_o receive_v his_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o himself_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n who_o die_v for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o their_o justification_n the_o same_o may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o protestant_n call_v lutheran_n although_o their_o belief_n in_o this_o point_n be_v different_a from_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o in_o england_n for_o in_o that_o they_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v a_o token_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v without_o injustice_n that_o they_o address_v this_o adoration_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o hold_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o far_o they_o do_v not_o render_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o if_o so_o than_o all_o those_o in_o the_o assembly_n shall_v kneel_v during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o he_o that_o communicate_v that_o kneel_v in_o the_o moment_n that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o circumstance_n it_o may_v not_o probable_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o instance_n some_o custom_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o i_o find_v that_o lay_v person_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n do_v kiss_v it_o it_o be_v what_o st._n jorom_n mention_v in_o his_o book_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 62_o hieron_n ep._n 62_o be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o by_o force_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o after_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n turn_v away_o his_o face_n and_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o holy_a food_n give_v you_o a_o judas_n kiss_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebiâ—s_n his_o history_n cite_v these_o word_n of_o paul_n the_o deacon_n speak_v of_o the_o
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â—_n ibid._n p._n 33â—_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâ—de_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
serious_o think_v on_o these_o thing_n they_o will_v at_o least_o have_v avoid_v receive_v holy_a thing_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o they_o hate_v fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v so_o open_o have_v imitate_v judas_n and_o in_o the_o three_o sermon_n he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o 316._o ibid._n p._n 316._o and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o seventy_o eight_o psalm_n the_o meat_n be_v still_o in_o their_o mouth_n and_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n wax_v hot_a against_o they_o and_o he_o continue_v it_o be_v because_o satan_n who_o of_o a_o long_a time_n possess_v they_o by_o a_o most_o wicked_a and_o evil_a intention_n enter_v into_o they_o by_o a_o evil_a operation_n after_o the_o morsel_n as_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v say_v by_o he_o that_o give_v they_o the_o morsel_n what_o thou_o do_v do_v quick_o 317._o ibid._n p._n 317._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n when_o i_o give_v unto_o they_o who_o be_v such_o the_o sacred_a morsel_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o they_o wish_v cut_v off_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o ascension_n if_o before_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o judgement_n 325._o ibid._n p._n 325._o we_o true_o accuse_v ourselves_o with_o what_o neglect_n and_o carelessness_n do_v we_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n which_o we_o be_v to_o distribute_v or_o present_v methinks_v from_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n to_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n yet_o without_o blame_v the_o ancient_a practice_n which_o require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o regino_n of_o a_o council_n of_o rovan_n in_o cassander_n 80._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n p._n 80._o and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n l._n 1._o cap._n 16._o n._n 12._o in_o fine_a molanus_n doctor_n and_o divine_a of_o louvain_n have_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrology_n peculiar_a for_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n that_o be_v of_o the_o country_n former_o inhabit_v by_o the_o people_n of_o belgia_n and_o upon_o the_o 6_o of_o june_n speak_v of_o norbert_n founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o premonstre_n he_o relate_v this_o out_o of_o robert_n du_fw-fr mont_fw-fr continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n 1124._o which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v 110._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1184._o natal_n belg._n p._n 110._o norbert_n preach_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v prick_v at_o the_o heart_n bring_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o for_o ten_o year_n and_o upward_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o chest_n and_o corner_n from_o which_o thing_n say_v molanus_n pontac_n in_o his_o chronology_n do_v conclude_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o truth_n pontac_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o time_n have_v reason_n so_o to_o judge_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n those_o poor_a people_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v seduce_v by_o a_o certain_a heretic_n call_v tanchelin_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o edition_n i_o have_v tandem_fw-la who_o have_v persuade_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n which_o be_v a_o very_a populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n therefore_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o certain_a place_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v disabused_a by_o norbert_n unto_o who_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o ten_o year_n time_n and_o more_o brought_z what_o each_o have_v hide_v but_o in_o the_o main_a it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n communicant_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n for_o otherwise_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o can_v not_o have_v do_v what_o have_v be_v mention_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o unto_o this_o purpose_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o tholouse_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1228._o which_o ordain_v 624._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 624._o that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o holy_a communion_n it_o shall_v be_v careful_o keep_v until_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n or_o of_o his_o recovery_n etc._n etc._n for_o to_o take_v and_o receive_v be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o hand_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o mouth_n however_o it_o be_v we_o have_v justify_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o even_o in_o the_o western_a church_n christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o hand_n until_o the_o ten_o century_n except_v it_o may_v be_v some_o particular_a occasion_n which_o can_v prejudice_v the_o establish_a law_n and_o general_o receive_v custom_n that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o some_o place_n the_o custom_n of_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n without_o condemn_v the_o other_o practice_n which_o require_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n whereof_o we_o have_v see_v example_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o even_o in_o the_o thirteen_o which_o justify_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n ever_o since_o christianity_n have_v be_v first_o establish_v because_o that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o its_o communion_n and_o careful_o practise_v it_o among_o they_o until_o the_o time_n the_o protestant_n separate_v themselves_o who_o continue_v to_o practice_v it_o at_o this_o time_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n james_n goar_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n observe_v upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n 170._o in_o euchol_n p._n 149._o n._n 170._o that_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n give_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n into_o the_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o he_o represent_v the_o gesture_n wherein_o the_o clergy_n set_v their_o hand_n to_o communicate_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o require_v by_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o 300._o year_n after_o he_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v common_a also_o unto_o the_o people_n a_o long_a time_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o at_o present_a say_v the_o same_o gore_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o laity_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o spoon_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v of_o it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyage_n unto_o this_o ancient_a custom_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n must_v be_v join_v that_o of_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o 14._o de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o tertullian_n intimate_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o keep_v it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o station_n only_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v at_o every_o one_o free_a choice_n to_o keep_v it_o long_o if_o he_o please_v or_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o he_o and_o in_o another_o place_n in_o his_o write_n he_o plain_o establish_v this_o custom_n for_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n and_o inform_v she_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n unto_o a_o infidel_n 5._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la ux._n c._n 5._o he_o say_v unto_o she_o the_o husband_n will_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v so_o call_v 176._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 176._o s._n cyprian_n also_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v a_o certain_a woman_n have_v endeavour_v with_o her_o unworthy_a hand_n to_o open_v her_o chest_n where_o the_o holy_a thing_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v she_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o fire_n which_o come_v out_o so_o that_o she_o dare_v not_o touch_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o run_v to_o the_o theatre_n and_o show_v of_o pagan_n 292._o id._n de_fw-fr spect._n p._n 292._o who_o say_v he_o run_v unto_o a_o show_n after_o have_v be_v dismiss_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o also_o carry_v
c._n 7._o p._n 94._o and_o keep_v it_o will_v be_v a_o act_n punishable_a say_v the_o learned_a petau_n and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o any_o one_o can_v just_o blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n unto_o which_o a_o sovereign_a respect_n be_v due_a the_o protestant_n themselves_z who_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n will_v not_o suffer_v this_o abuse_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o expose_v this_o august_n sacrament_n unto_o many_o indecency_n which_o must_v needs_o happen_v if_o communicant_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o and_o keep_v it_o chap._n xv._o the_o sacrament_n send_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v absent_a unto_o the_o sick_a and_o that_o sometime_o by_o the_o laity_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n not_o only_o with_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o with_o believer_n who_o find_v in_o this_o divine_a mystery_n a_o precious_a earnest_n of_o the_o strict_a and_o intimate_a union_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v together_o the_o primitive_a christian_n which_o be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o send_v it_o unto_o such_o of_o their_o brethren_n as_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n at_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n it_o may_v appear_v they_o be_v but_o one_o body_n with_o the_o rest_n st._n justin_n martyr_n teach_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v present_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v carry_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a and_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n st._n 1._o just_a mart._n apol._n 1._o lucian_n one_o of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n who_o glorify_v god_n by_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o 311th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n that_o he_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o prison_n with_o many_o other_o christian_n who_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o gospel_n sake_n make_v his_o breast_n serve_v for_o the_o mystical_a table_n the_o posture_n he_o be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o persecutor_n not_o admit_v he_o to_o do_v otherwise_o and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v participate_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o send_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a i_o have_v mention_v this_o passage_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n s._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 311.9_o s._n although_o neither_o philostorgius_n nor_o nicephorus_n of_o caliste_n which_o mention_v this_o business_n to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n say_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o circumstance_n but_o only_o that_o these_o believer_n do_v visit_v he_o in_o prison_n saint_n irenaeus_n in_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o custom_n whereby_o the_o bishop_n use_v to_o send_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o peace_n and_o communion_n not_o consider_v the_o distance_n of_o place_n and_o the_o sea_n over_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o to_o pass_v this_o holy_a man_n write_v a_o letter_n unto_o pope_n victor_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o celebrate_v easter_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o speak_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o which_o have_v be_v before_o you_o do_v send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v that_o custom_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o be_v common_o do_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n which_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n prohibit_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n 14._o council_n laod._n c._n 14._o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v not_o be_v send_v unto_o other_o church_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n under_o the_o name_n of_o eulogy_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o i_o find_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o be_v say_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o what_o be_v say_v by_o irenaeus_n the_o former_a speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v towards_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n with_o their_o brethren_n and_o unto_o who_o be_v send_v their_o share_n of_o the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o latter_a touch_v what_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o conductor_n of_o christian_a church_n one_o towards_o another_o but_o not_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o the_o absent_a it_o be_v also_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n it_o be_v true_a great_a care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o sick_a believer_n and_o penitent_n by_o sick_a believer_n be_v understand_v christian_n baptise_a who_o have_v preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o at_o lest_o who_o have_v not_o commit_v any_o of_o those_o sin_n which_o reduce_v those_o which_o be_v convict_v into_o a_o state_n of_o penance_n and_o by_o penitent_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o after_o their_o baptism_n be_v fall_v into_o some_o great_a sin_n which_o make_v they_o liable_a unto_o the_o order_n of_o the_o hard_a and_o painful_a penance_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o former_a i_o find_v not_o in_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o proof_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n this_o custom_n not_o appear_v till_o afterward_o what_o justin_n martyr_n say_v not_o proper_o regard_v the_o sick_a but_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a as_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o learned_a mr._n 5._o in._n c._n 24._o l._n 5._o de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n as_o for_o the_o latter_a i_o mean_v the_o penitent_n as_o they_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o good_a and_o tender_a mother_n feel_v herself_o touch_v with_o compassion_n towards_o those_o of_o her_o child_n which_o breathe_v after_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n use_v this_o charitable_a condescension_n for_o their_o consolation_n that_o she_o command_v to_o absolve_v those_o of_o this_o order_n which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o a_o seal_n of_o this_o reconciliation_n that_o they_o may_v depart_v this_o life_n full_a of_o joy_n and_o comfort_n so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o diocese_n as_o he_o testify_v in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o say_v 44._o aâ—ud_n euseb_n hinor_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 44._o that_o he_o have_v command_v to_o absolve_v those_o which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o especial_o if_o they_o have_v already_o desire_v it_o before_o their_o sickness_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o s._n cyprian_n epistle_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n several_a the_o like_a direction_n touch_v those_o which_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n but_o because_o many_o be_v not_o mindful_a of_o desire_v reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n from_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v fall_v by_o their_o apostasy_n until_o they_o be_v take_v with_o some_o sickness_n which_o endanger_v their_o life_n the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o 22._o council_n arclar_n 1._o c._n 22._o forbid_v give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o such_o as_o do_v so_o unless_o they_o recover_v their_o health_n and_o do_v fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n but_o this_o itself_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o refuse_v unto_o any_o of_o those_o which_o be_v fall_v endeavour_v to_o rise_v again_o by_o pass_v through_o the_o degree_n of_o penance_n and_o that_o without_o defer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o life_n ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o council_n be_v full_a of_o canon_n which_o direct_v the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o absolve_v penitent_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v give_v they_o as_o the_o last_o viaticum_fw-la to_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o be_v so_o with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o seal_v
bread_n and_o wine_n may_v natural_o have_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o general_a uncertain_a and_o undetermined_a resemblance_n and_o which_o of_o itself_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a blood_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o benediction_n and_o consecration_n confer_v upon_o they_o this_o quality_n and_o invest_v they_o with_o this_o dignity_n which_o they_o can_v have_v by_o nature_n and_o that_o set_v they_o apart_o from_o the_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n which_o they_o have_v in_o nature_n it_o shall_v apply_v they_o unto_o a_o religious_a and_o divine_a use_n in_o grace_n nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o this_o likeness_n and_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v by_o nature_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o this_o divine_a saviour_n be_v as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o first_o ground_n and_o the_o first_o motive_n of_o the_o choice_n which_o our_o saviour_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o they_o for_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v unto_o this_o matter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n because_o it_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n because_o it_o be_v gather_v from_o sundry_a grape_n this_o be_v the_o notion_n of_o 26._o of_o comm._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o 76._o of_o ep._n 76._o st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o some_o other_o other_o ground_n it_o in_o the_o effect_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o do_v nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n be_v call_v his_o blood_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n and_o rejoice_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n give_v by_o st._n 18._o st._n lib._n l._n deoffie_a ecclâ—s_n c._n 18._o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n 14._o sevil_n comm_n in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n 31._o bede_n lib._n 〈◊〉_d inâ—â—â—_n cleric_a c._n 31._o rabanus_n and_o 26._o and_o comm._n in_o matth._n 26._o christian_a drutmer_n and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n and_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v regard_n unto_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v and_o see_v the_o four_o divine_a writer_n which_o have_v relate_v in_o their_o sacred_a book_n the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o mention_v whether_o the_o wine_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v pure_a or_o mix_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o communion_n the_o jewish_a ritual_n as_o a_o learned_a 20._o learned_a buxtâ—â—f_n 〈◊〉_d hist_o s._n 〈◊〉_d §_o 20._o person_n and_o extreme_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o use_v and_o custom_n of_o that_o nation_n observe_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o free_a will_n and_o choice_n of_o every_o person_n in_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n to_o use_v pure_a wine_n or_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n so_o that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n accommodate_v himself_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o his_o sacrament_n with_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebrate_n the_o jew_n passover_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o impossible_a consider_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o determine_v whether_o the_o wine_n employ_v in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o his_o sacrament_n be_v mix_v with_o water_n or_o not_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_n believe_v there_o be_v water_n mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o persuasion_n that_o they_o establish_v the_o custom_n of_o so_o do_v a_o very_a ancient_a practice_n see_v that_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v about_o fifty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v express_o mention_v it_o for_o in_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o time_n 1._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2_o or_o rather_o 1._o he_o observe_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n with_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o after_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v they_o all_o those_o which_o be_v there_o present_v receive_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v indeed_o as_o the_o first_o christian_n seek_v not_o so_o many_o mystery_n as_o those_o which_o come_v after_o i_o mean_v that_o they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o in_o seek_v out_o of_o mystery_n in_o most_o thing_n relate_v to_o religion_n so_o they_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o innocent_a practice_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o religious_o to_o observe_v this_o use_n with_o much_o simplicity_n but_o about_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n justin_n have_v write_v what_o be_v above_o express_v they_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o seek_v a_o mystery_n in_o this_o mingle_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n the_o first_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o please_v himself_o to_o discover_v a_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o of_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o be_v the_o glorious_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a who_o will_v that_o the_o wine_n shall_v represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o water_n shall_v show_v the_o believe_a people_n and_o that_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o shall_v show_v the_o indissoluble_a union_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o christ_n and_o believer_n 63._o cyprian_a â—p_n 63._o the_o faithful_a people_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v denote_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o when_o the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o people_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v incorporate_v in_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v and_o this_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v such_o that_o those_o thing_n can_v be_v any_o more_o separate_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v separate_v the_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o believer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o do_v persevere_v faithful_o and_o firm_o in_o what_o they_o believe_v nor_o hinder_v but_o this_o indivisible_a love_n shall_v subsist_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v in_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o offer_v wine_n alone_o or_o water_n alone_o for_o if_o only_a wine_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o only_a water_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o people_n be_v absent_a from_o christ_n but_o when_o they_o be_v mingle_v and_o inseparable_o join_v together_o then_o be_v effect_v the_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a sacrament_n st._n cyprian_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o 2._o the_o can._n 2._o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675_o by_o 18._o by_o de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 18._o isidore_n by_o 14._o by_o in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n by_o dom._n by_o de_fw-fr corp._n &_o long_o dom._n bertram_n or_o ratramne_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n have_v think_v this_o mixture_n so_o essential_a unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 691_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o pure_a wine_n because_o they_o justify_v themselves_o in_o this_o practice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n explain_v the_o passage_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n whereof_o the_o armenian_n make_v use_v to_o authorise_v the_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o have_v explain_v it_o they_o make_v this_o decree_n 32._o council_n trullan_n can._n 32._o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o other_o priest_n do_v not_o follow_v the_o order_n leave_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o they_o mingle_v not_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n to_o offer_v the_o spotless_a sacrifice_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v because_o he_o declare_v the_o mystery_n imperfect_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n introduce_v a_o change_n in_o the_o tradition_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o the_o
and_o not_o bishop_n of_o marseilles_n as_o pope_n adrian_n style_v he_o do_v speak_v for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o certain_a person_n 75._o gennaâ—_n l_o the_o dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o under_o pretence_n of_o sobriety_n will_v not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o wine_n but_o with_o water_n only_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o this_o enemy_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v prove_v vain_a in_o this_o regard_n god_n have_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o prevail_v in_o this_o matter_n over_o his_o church_n for_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v faithful_o retain_v the_o use_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n insomuch_o as_o even_o in_o those_o country_n where_o wine_n do_v not_o grow_v they_o endeavour_v to_o imitate_v the_o best_a they_o can_v the_o other_o christian_n who_o live_v in_o those_o climate_n which_o abound_v with_o it_o for_o instance_n the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n where_o there_o be_v no_o wine_n use_v dry_a grape_n bring_v from_o mecha_n and_o ormus_n and_o steep_v they_o a_o whole_a night_n in_o water_n next_o day_n they_o press_v they_o and_o with_o the_o liquor_n that_o come_v out_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n instead_o of_o wine_n also_o ramusio_fw-la vol._n 1._o p._n 313._o aâ—d_v several_a other_o also_o the_o abassins_n also_o do_v in_o like_a manner_n as_o francis_n alvarez_n in_o his_o voyage_n into_o ethiopia_n do_v testify_v but_o upon_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v not_o be_v altogether_o needless_a to_o consider_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o antiquity_n touch_v the_o two_o cup_n mention_v by_o st._n luke_n which_o be_v distribute_v by_o our_o saviour_n unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o be_v allege_v by_o st._n luke_n in_o his_o gospel_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v in_o give_v the_o former_a that_o he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o he_o mention_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o distribute_v the_o latter_a now_o see_v that_o st._n fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o rusp_n in_o africa_n have_v collect_v the_o several_a judgement_n of_o those_o which_o precede_v or_o be_v his_o contemporary_n what_o we_o find_v in_o his_o write_n shall_v suffice_v and_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n on_o this_o matter_n â—5_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la â—â—rrand_n diacon_n de_fw-fr quinque_fw-la qua_v c_o â—5_n some_o person_n say_v he_o will_v have_v this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n understand_v viz._n that_o the_o lord_n give_v not_o two_o cup_n but_o rather_o they_o affirm_v that_o he_o say_v so_o by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o which_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v divide_v and_o then_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n to_o drink_v of_o it_o other_o there_o be_v that_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v two_o cup_n distribute_v but_o which_o opinion_n soever_o of_o they_o be_v follow_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v no_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n those_o which_o think_v our_o saviour_n give_v two_o cup_n say_v that_o it_o be_v do_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o the_o former_a cup_n he_o will_v prefigure_v his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o second_o that_o of_o his_o follower_n other_o again_o have_v say_v that_o the_o two_o cup_n do_v represent_v what_o have_v be_v command_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n viz._n that_o whosoever_o have_v not_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o first_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o lamb_n shall_v do_v it_o the_o second_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o kid._n as_o for_o i_o add_v st._n fulgentius_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v here_o discover_v another_o mystery_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o the_o christian_a faith_n viz._n that_o both_o in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o cup_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n especial_o see_v the_o truth_n itself_o have_v so_o plain_o declare_v it_o unto_o we_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o unto_o those_o which_o search_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o new_a testament_n the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v we_o to_o drink_v and_o afterward_o 38._o ibid._n c._n 38._o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o we_o now_o dispute_v we_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o we_o be_v teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n own_o word_n who_o say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n and_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n whereby_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v very_o just_o to_o be_v understand_v the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v first_o the_o same_o lord_n then_o which_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n both_o testament_n give_v also_o both_o cup_n therefore_o at_o the_o same_o supper_n he_o eat_v of_o the_o jewish_a passover_n which_o be_v to_o be_v offer_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v institute_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n he_o eat_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o jew_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v promise_v to_o come_v unto_o our_o passover_n which_o he_o become_v when_o sacrifice_v himself_o in_o fine_a consider_v what_o the_o evangelist_n st._n luke_n relate_v that_o he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o the_o hour_n be_v come_v he_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o table_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n with_o he_o and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o with_o desire_n have_v i_o desire_v to_o eat_v this_o passover_n with_o you_o before_o i_o suffer_v he_o eat_v therefore_o the_o passover_n by_o which_o he_o be_v represent_v to_o suffer_v before_o he_o suffer_v voluntary_o for_o we_o there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n something_a which_o ought_v diligent_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o believer_n and_o wherein_o may_v be_v perceive_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o both_o testament_n for_o st._n luke_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o first_o mention_v and_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v take_v you_o it_o and_o divide_v it_o among_o you_o but_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v and_o have_v take_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o also_o he_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n after_o supper_n say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o of_o all_o the_o opinion_n or_o divers_a interpretation_n cite_v by_o st._n fulgentius_n i_o find_v his_o own_o the_o most_o reasonable_a because_o in_o effect_n st._n luke_n have_v mention_v two_o several_a cup_n the_o paschal_n cup_n and_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n the_o former_a be_v a_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o first_o covenant_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n if_o this_o evangelist_n have_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n but_o only_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o he_o consider_v our_o saviour_n whole_a action_n to_o be_v but_o one_o supper_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v make_v our_o saviour_n say_v after_o this_o supper_n and_o my_o now_o sit_v at_o table_n with_o you_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n second_o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n may_v have_v say_v so_o of_o the_o two_o cup_n the_o paschal_n and_o eucharistical_a yet_o nevertheless_o s._n luke_n see_v the_o two_o other_o evangelist_n have_v not_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n and_o not_o of_o the_o eucharistick_a the_o evangelist_n be_v accustom_v to_o supply_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o omission_n one_o of_o another_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o one_o observe_v some_o thing_n the_o other_o have_v omit_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v they_o have_v all_o write_v of_o design_n and_o by_o consent_n chap._n iii_o continuation_n of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o name_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o
be_v take_v from_o the_o offering_n which_o christian_n offer_v upon_o the_o table_n in_o the_o church_n at_o the_o usual_a time_n that_o they_o assemble_v unto_o the_o communion_n as_o we_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n which_o will_v plain_o evidence_n that_o these_o offering_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o kind_n of_o bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ordinary_a action_n of_o life_n and_o if_o in_o process_n of_o time_n there_o ensue_v any_o alteration_n it_o be_v not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o nature_n or_o quality_n of_o bread_n as_o if_o that_o of_o common_a use_n be_v leaven_v and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a see_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o bread_n all_o the_o difference_n consist_v first_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v of_o a_o round_a form_n second_o about_o the_o seven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o prepare_v it_o express_o and_o on_o purpose_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o which_o we_o will_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n by_o some_o word_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n spicil_n t._n 4._o bibl._n paâ—_n part_n 2._o p._n 212._o l._n 3_o c._n 33._o t._n 4._o spicil_n which_o write_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v in_o the_o same_o century_n whereto_o there_o be_v many_o ceremony_n multiply_v for_o the_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o at_o first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o make_v of_o set_a purpose_n but_o with_o the_o common_a bread_n and_o even_o when_o it_o be_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v of_o purpose_n we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o great_a ceremony_n use_v about_o it_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v think_v good_a in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o make_v upon_o the_o bread_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n unto_o which_o custom_n father_n sirmond_n do_v apply_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n 4_o sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4_o assemble_v anno_fw-la 567._o and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o arles_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 554._o although_o to_o my_o seem_n there_o be_v nothing_o very_o clear_a in_o these_o two_o canon_n for_o authorise_v this_o custom_n also_o the_o same_o sirmond_n do_v confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o interpretation_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o be_v the_o plain_a of_o the_o two_o allege_a by_o he_o be_v not_o allow_v by_o all_o and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n which_o begin_v not_o to_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n separately_z from_o ordinary_a bread_n until_o about_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n shall_v have_v mark_v it_o before_o that_o time_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n but_o so_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n continue_v still_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o 41._o vit._n greg._n l._n 2._o c._n 41._o as_o the_o history_n of_o that_o woman_n do_v import_v who_o admire_v that_o this_o pope_n shall_v call_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n a_o loaf_n which_o she_o know_v very_o well_o she_o have_v make_v with_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v not_o only_o in_o gregory_n time_n but_o also_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n at_o which_o time_n a_o great_a difference_n have_v break_v out_o betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o among_o sundry_a reproach_n and_o some_o of_o they_o either_o very_a light_n or_o it_o may_v be_v unjust_a make_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o have_v in_o any_o manner_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o leaven_a or_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v if_o the_o latin_n have_v use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o their_o eucharist_n as_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n at_o which_o time_n this_o contention_n be_v manage_v with_o great_a heat_n on_o both_o side_n a_o manifest_a sign_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o her_o sacrament_n but_o in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o the_o nine_o and_o the_o eleven_o century_n azymo_fw-la sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la father_n sirmond_n have_v at_o large_a justify_v this_o truth_n and_o after_o his_o manner_n confirm_v it_o with_o such_o clear_a and_o strong_a reason_n and_o particular_o those_o abovementioned_a that_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v unto_o what_o he_o have_v say_v have_v very_o solid_o refute_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n allege_v against_o it_o and_o show_v that_o hugo_n tuscus_n and_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v as_o well_o as_o baronius_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 278._o hist_o council_n florent_fw-la sguropuli_fw-la sect._n 10._o c._n 1._o p._n 278._o in_o the_o council_n of_o florance_n hold_v under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o where_o be_v make_v by_o interest_n of_o state_n and_o policy_n a_o seem_a accord_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v conclude_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a bread_n that_o each_o church_n shall_v retain_v its_o own_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o eastern_a church_n shall_v make_v their_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o the_o western_a with_o unleavened_a bread_n so_o that_o the_o one_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o follow_v the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o other_o 14._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 14._o nevertheless_o i_o can_v pass_v by_o what_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n write_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n that_o unleavened_a bread_n shall_v be_v sanctify_v and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o leviticus_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n but_o it_o must_v either_o be_v say_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o his_o own_o or_o that_o he_o intend_v only_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o saviour_n or_o in_o fine_a what_o i_o believe_v to_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o this_o custom_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o diocese_n of_o that_o prelate_n if_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a to_o say_v that_o this_o long_a observation_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v add_v unto_o rabanus_n his_o work_n which_o i_o dare_v not_o affirm_v not_o be_v on_o the_o place_n to_o compare_v the_o print_a copy_n with_o the_o manuscript_n chap._n iu._n wherein_o be_v show_v from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o ensue_v thereupon_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o christian_n except_v some_o few_o heretic_n which_o have_v change_v it_o other_o that_o have_v miserable_o alter_v and_o corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o which_o have_v whole_o reject_v it_o though_o upon_o several_a motive_n and_o different_a principle_n neither_o be_v it_o sufficient_a to_o have_v hint_v at_o the_o reproach_n which_o be_v make_v against_o christian_n upon_o account_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o to_o have_v examine_v the_o great_a controversy_n which_o arm_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v the_o greek_a church_n against_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o shall_v be_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a to_o the_o end_n nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o consideration_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n employ_v by_o christian_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o liberality_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v inflame_v in_o those_o happy_a time_n with_o the_o divine_a fire_n of_o charity_n which_o the_o ancient_n
term_v the_o mother_n and_o root_n of_o all_o riches_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o life_n of_o virtue_n and_o the_o way_n which_o lead_v unto_o paradise_n they_o cheerful_o with_o their_o good_n relieve_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o which_o the_o lord_n be_v please_v by_o his_o grace_n to_o settle_v they_o to_o make_v they_o partaker_n of_o his_o great_a salvation_n s._n luke_n give_v we_o so_o clear_a and_o full_a a_o representation_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o can_v be_v think_v of_o without_o admiration_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n without_o lament_v and_o deplore_a the_o dulness_n and_o coldness_n of_o these_o last_o time_n wherein_o be_v too_o plain_o see_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o foretell_v that_o iniquity_n shall_v abound_v and_o the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o this_o charity_n be_v in_o its_o great_a beauty_n the_o whole_a church_n offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o table_n every_o lord_n day_n or_o on_o the_o day_n when_o they_o assemble_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o of_o there_o union_n their_o oblation_n for_o the_o support_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n or_o minister_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o their_o poor_a and_o for_o the_o other_o necessity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o out_o of_o these_o offering_n there_o be_v take_v as_o much_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o holy_a communion_n a_o custom_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o s._n clement_n one_o of_o their_o disciple_n 53._o clement_n epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 53._o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o matter_n already_o establish_v in_o that_o excellent_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n whereof_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o pastor_n those_o say_v he_o which_o make_v their_o oblation_n at_o the_o time_n appoint_v be_v agreeable_a and_o bless_a for_o obey_v the_o command_n of_o god_n they_o do_v not_o sin_n 60._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 1._o p._n 60._o and_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o first_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n it_o be_v common_o call_v the_o second_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o food_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n by_o believer_n with_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v eat_v and_o to_o relieve_v the_o poor_a be_v call_v oblation_n and_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o excellent_a work_n he_o say_v that_o after_o prayer_n and_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v these_o thing_n render_v praise_n and_o thanks_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o there_o also_o he_o distinguish_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o minister_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o action_n of_o the_o people_n present_v he_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o action_n he_o call_v oblation_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o afterward_o eleemos_n cypr_fw-la de_fw-la operib_n &_o eleemos_n s._n cyprian_n also_o mention_n these_o oblation_n but_o under_o the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n when_o he_o reproach_v a_o rich_a and_o covetous_a widow_n that_o she_o come_v into_o the_o assembly_n or_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n without_o a_o oblation_n and_o that_o she_o take_v part_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o poor_a have_v offer_v 118._o hieron_n in_o â—erem_fw-la c._n 11._o &_o in_o ezech._n c._n 18._o innoc._n ad_fw-la dâ—cent_fw-la c._n 3._o ambros_n in_o pâ—al_a 118._o in_o like_a manner_n s._n jerom_n and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o inform_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o deacon_n do_v public_o repeat_v in_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o those_o which_o offer_v s._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n in_o the_o argument_n upon_o the_o 118._o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o 119._o teach_v we_o that_o he_o that_o will_v communicate_v after_o have_v receive_v holy_a baptism_n be_v oblige_v to_o offer_v his_o present_a or_o gift_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o constitution_n which_o common_o go_v under_o the_o apostle_n name_n 10._o conslit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o s._n 10._o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o which_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o the_o first-fruit_n to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v render_v they_o a_o hundred_o fold_n and_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o piece_n several_a rule_n touch_v those_o oblation_n 122._o sozom._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 15._o hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 17._o aug._n ep._n 122._o sozomen_n observe_v in_o his_o church-history_n that_o the_o emperor_n valens_n come_v to_o church_n offer_v the_o gift_n upon_o the_o table_n theodoret_n report_v the_o same_o of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o two_o christian_a woman_n captive_n who_o deplore_a their_o misery_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v they_o can_v neither_o carry_v their_o oblation_n unto_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n nor_o find_v any_o priest_n unto_o who_o to_o present_v it_o he_o id._n serm._n 215._o the_o temp_n if_o it_o be_v he_o and_o elsewhere_o recommend_v unto_o his_o flock_n the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o oblation_n offer_v say_v he_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o the_o altar_n that_o man_n that_o be_v able_a to_o offer_v and_o do_v not_o aught_o to_o blush_v for_o shame_n if_o he_o communicate_v of_o the_o offering_n of_o another_o and_o because_o the_o charity_n of_o christian_n decay_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o their_o zeal_n insensible_o fail_v and_o lose_v daily_o some_o of_o its_o ardour_n and_o strength_n these_o oblation_n be_v not_o so_o numerous_a as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v every_o one_o easy_o dispense_n with_o himself_o in_o not_o offer_v at_o the_o table_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o do_v the_o council_n be_v oblige_v by_o their_o canon_n and_o decree_n to_o kindle_v the_o fire_n of_o this_o zeal_n which_o be_v almost_o extinguish_v whereunto_o tend_v that_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 585_o 4._o council_n matisc_n 2._o can_n 4._o which_o ordain_v that_o all_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v every_o lord_n day_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o mayence_n anno_fw-la 813._o which_o require_v that_o christian_a people_n shall_v continual_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n to_o make_v the_o oblation_n gall._n con._n mogunt_n a_o 813._o can_n 44._o capitul_n 858._o c._n 53._o t._n 3._o council_n gall._n which_o be_v also_o repeat_v in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charlemagne_n chap._n 94._o it_o be_v also_o one_o of_o the_o instruction_n which_o herard_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n give_v unto_o his_o priest_n anno_fw-la 858._o that_o they_o shall_v exhort_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v their_o oblation_n to_o god_n and_o also_o in_o many_o other_o part_n of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o john_n the_o deacon_n in_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o need_v those_o exhortation_n of_o present_v she_o offer_v unto_o god_n or_o whether_o she_o do_v it_o of_o her_o own_o free_a will_n and_o by_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n which_o inspire_v the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o such_o commendable_a sentiment_n of_o pity_n and_o charity_n 41._o vita_fw-la gregor_n 1._o l._n 2._o c._n 41._o but_o in_o fine_a he_o write_v that_o a_o certain_a woman_n do_v offer_v unto_o gregory_n as_o he_o celebrate_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o usual_a oblation_n and_o that_o afterward_o gregory_n say_v in_o give_v she_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n preserve_v your_o soul_n she_o smile_v in_o that_o he_o call_v the_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o for_o the_o most_o part_n none_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o those_o which_o present_v their_o oblation_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o canon_n in_o the_o council_n which_o prescribe_v to_o who_o the_o oblation_n be_v to_o be_v distribute_v and_o to_o who_o not_o but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o allege_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n see_v the_o matter_n admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v not_o all_o that_o we_o intend_v
good_a for_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v and_o do_v clear_o justify_v what_o we_o have_v say_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christian_n be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o can_v find_v that_o there_o happen_v any_o other_o alteration_n until_o at_o last_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n to_o change_v the_o form_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o have_v be_v always_o use_v in_o this_o sacrament_n use_v instead_o of_o it_o little_a host_n like_o wafer_n round_o and_o white_a and_o very_o thin_a and_o slender_a whereof_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v make_v great_a complaint_n 61._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liâ—turg_n p._n 61._o not_o endure_v this_o great_a innovation_n the_o quantity_n say_v he_o of_o a_o handful_n be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o measure_n to_o make_v bread_n of_o which_o quantity_n be_v very_o just_o appoint_v unto_o those_o which_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o small_a measure_n than_o a_o handful_n and_o if_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v within_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o out_o of_o it_o without_o order_n and_o measure_n these_o despicable_a little_a oblation_n seem_v no_o way_n unto_o i_o fit_a for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v without_o measure_n and_o without_o reason_n cassander_n who_o have_v see_v the_o book_n and_o who_o relate_v several_a passage_n in_o his_o liturgy_n add_v this_o author_n otherwise_o pious_a prudent_a 62._o ibid._n p._n 62._o and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v thereupon_o several_a other_o thing_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o suffer_v that_o in_o his_o time_n in_o some_o church_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n which_o by_o a_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n upon_o the_o lord_n table_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v reduce_v unto_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown-piece_n and_o a_o slight_a slender_a substance_n much_o different_a from_o the_o form_n of_o true_a bread_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o by_o contempt_n they_o call_v they_o slender_a wafer_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o piece_n of_o money_n which_o we_o call_v crown_n they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o a_o imaginary_a shadowy_a lightness_n and_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o bread_n they_o be_v so_o thin_a and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n do_v receive_v in_o all_o respect_n very_o great_a damage_n and_o inveigh_v against_o they_o in_o sundry_a other_o sharp_a and_o harsh_a expression_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o recite_v but_o whatever_o this_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n can_v say_v or_o do_v he_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o use_n of_o these_o wafer_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o also_o some_o other_o christian_n who_o hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v hold_v and_o retain_v it_o among_o they_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v contrary_a unto_o she_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o thing_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o instead_o of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v by_o believer_n or_o at_o least_o flower_n whereof_o it_o be_v make_v they_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v piece_n of_o money_n as_o honorius_n of_o autun_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o century_n do_v inform_v we_o his_o word_n deserve_v to_o be_v here_o insert_v 66._o honor._n augustodun_fw-la in_o gem_n anim_fw-la c._n 66._o it_o be_v say_v that_o ancient_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o they_o make_v thereof_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o distribute_v it_o among_o they_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v for_o all_o those_o which_o offer_v flower_n assist_v at_o mass_n and_o it_o be_v say_v for_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o all_o those_o which_o be_v here_o present_a which_o offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n but_o after_o the_o church_n be_v increase_v in_o number_n and_o decrease_v in_o holiness_n it_o be_v decree_v by_o reason_n of_o carnal_a man_n that_o those_o that_o can_v shall_v communicate_v every_o lord_n day_n or_o every_o three_o sunday_n or_o on_o great_a festival_n day_n or_o three_o time_n a_o year_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o communicate_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o loaf_n it_o be_v order_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o piece_n of_o money_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v piece_n of_o money_n instead_o of_o meal_n which_o be_v to_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o the_o whole_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o examine_v it_o from_o first_o to_o last_o because_o that_o the_o change_v happen_v in_o this_o custom_n seem_v to_o i_o of_o great_a importance_n than_o many_o imagine_v for_o man_n be_v not_o usual_o incline_v unto_o the_o change_n of_o this_o nature_n without_o some_o weighty_a reason_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o those_o which_o have_v change_v the_o form_n the_o consistence_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o some_o great_a design_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o the_o motive_n there_o soon_o follow_v it_o such_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o design_n to_o remove_v and_o banish_v from_o the_o mind_n and_o thought_n of_o communicant_n that_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o hand_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n be_v bread_n to_o which_o purpose_n say_v they_o these_o wafer_n be_v very_o fit_a which_o be_v present_v unto_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v put_v into_o their_o mouth_n see_v they_o have_v neither_o the_o form_n nor_o figure_n of_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o never_o any_o people_n or_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o kind_n of_o food_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v they_o in_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o this_o change_n happen_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengar_n viz._n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o as_o these_o conjecture_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v we_o so_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n to_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v or_o not_o and_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o evangelist_n observe_v that_o he_o give_v thanks_o that_o be_v that_o he_o bless_v and_o consecrate_a they_o the_o church_n that_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o first_o action_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o second_o although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n she_o have_v add_v divers_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o therein_o at_o first_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n contain_v several_a thing_n as_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v do_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o language_n the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n these_o thing_n must_v be_v examine_v in_o order_n to_o avoid_v obscurity_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n as_o to_o the_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v either_o general_o or_o particular_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o almighty_a god_n wherein_o they_o perform_v their_o exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o wherein_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o eat_v altogether_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o make_v their_o agapae_n and_o where_o they_o take_v these_o love-feast_n they_o also_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o indeed_o all_o
general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
people_n of_o antioch_n that_o of_o anger_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o of_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o 17._o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o of_o the_o other_o the_o 59th_o epistle_n and_o first_o book_n and_o 20._o chap._n of_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o 26._o treatise_n upon_o s._n john_n to_o which_o may_v be_v join_v s._n athanasius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hermit_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v unto_o the_o orthodox_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n oration_n 2_o 4_o 17_o 19_o 20_o 23_o 28._o and_o 40._o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o first_o poem_n and_o in_o his_o iambic_n 11._o and_o 15._o s._n ambrose_n upon_o the_o 9_o of_o s._n luke_n hilary_n deacon_n upon_o the_o 10._o and_o 11._o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n s._n basil_n ep._n 72._o synesius_n epistle_n 67._o socrates_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n lib._n 1._o c._n 20_o 25._o and_o sozomen_n lib._n 6._o c._n 29._o and_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o and_o many_o other_o wherein_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o these_o altar_n or_o these_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v make_v of_o wood_n which_o seem_v to_o imply_v that_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n what_o the_o father_n be_v call_v altar_n be_v no_o other_o than_o table_n whereunto_o they_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o altar_n s._n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n do_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o altar_n be_v of_o wood_n for_o describe_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o have_v break_v tear_v and_o carry_v they_o away_o 94._o optaâ—_n l._n 6._o page_n 94._o that_o they_o have_v warm_v water_n with_o the_o piece_n of_o these_o altar_n that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o great_a quantity_n of_o wood_n move_v they_o to_o break_v they_o and_o that_o in_o other_o place_n the_o want_n of_o wood_n make_v they_o break_v they_o in_o other_o place_n partly_o for_o shame_n they_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o a_o little_a afterward_o who_o of_o the_o believer_n say_v he_o know_v not_o that_o in_o celebrate_v the_o mystery_n the_o table_n be_v cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n 43._o aug._n liâ—_n 3._o contra_fw-la cresâ—_n cap._n 43._o s._n austin_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o catholic_n bishop_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o these_o barbarous_a and_o inhuman_a schismatic_n with_o the_o wood_n or_o piece_n of_o a_o altar_n which_o they_o have_v break_v s._n athanasius_n do_v express_o observe_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o mourner_n 67._o page_n 847._o ep._n 67._o that_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v of_o wood_n and_o synesius_n seem_v to_o teach_v we_o the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o this_o table_n as_o to_o be_v bear_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o also_o the_o first_o canon_n which_o command_v altar_n of_o stone_n only_o to_o be_v consecrate_v be_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n the_o 26._o canon_n of_o a_o private_a council_n of_o epaume_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 517._o cor._n oration_n in_o bapt_n christ_n hom._n 20_o in_o 2._o cor._n although_o before_o this_o decree_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n make_v mention_n of_o altar_n of_o stone_n second_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v not_o make_v exact_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n but_o rather_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o table_n where_o one_o eat_v and_o take_v his_o usual_a meal_n for_o man_n grow_v to_o full_a age_n and_o stature_n may_v lie_v along_o under_o these_o table_n which_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v under_o a_o altar_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v erect_v the_o historian_n socrates_n write_v that_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v pray_v with_o tear_n lie_v along_o upon_o his_o face_n under_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o zozoman_n 7._o sâ—creaâ—_n l._n i._o â—_o l._n 1._o c._n 25._o sozom_o 〈◊〉_d l_o 8._o c_o 7._o that_o the_o eunuch_n eutropius_n seek_v a_o safe_a sanctuary_n in_o the_o church_n lay_v down_o under_o the_o communion_n table_n it_o be_v the_o same_o course_n that_o maximinian_n a_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o bagaia_n take_v to_o preserve_v himself_o from_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o s._n austin_n tell_v we_o be_v slay_v by_o those_o cruel_a person_n which_o slay_v he_o with_o the_o piece_n of_o the_o altar_n 43._o august_n l._n 3._o contra_fw-la cross_n c._n 43._o under_o which_o he_o lay_v moreover_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o when_o the_o ancient_n do_v speak_v of_o a_o altar_n they_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o thing_n whereon_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o which_o they_o promiscuous_o call_v table_n and_o altar_n they_o mean_v sometime_o the_o place_n where_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v set_v whereupon_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o the_o whole_a celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v take_v in_o socrates_n lib._n 1._o c._n 20._o and_o 25_o in_o some_o place_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o canon_n 19_o and_o 44._o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o the_o 69._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trullo_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o that_o place_n be_v as_o have_v be_v say_v call_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o curtain_n 67._o theodor._n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 31._o syne_n ep._n 67._o whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o it_o be_v beautify_v with_o curtain_n or_o royal_a tapestry_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o be_v intend_v by_o synesius_n bishop_n of_o ptolemais_n by_o the_o mystical_a veil_n if_o he_o do_v not_o thereby_o mean_v the_o linnen-cloth_n wherewith_o in_o some_o place_n they_o cover_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o place_n where_o the_o holy_a table_n stand_v shall_v not_o be_v accessible_a and_o alike_o common_a unto_o all_o person_n 4._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o it_o be_v compass_v in_o with_o wooden_a rail_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o church_n of_o tyre_n and_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o sundry_a other_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o fine_a we_o learn_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o table_n in_o each_o temple_n and_o church_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n represent_v the_o beauty_n and_o magnificent_a building_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o tyre_n which_o paulin_n bishop_n of_o the_o place_n cause_v to_o be_v build_v and_o descend_v to_o particularise_v what_o be_v most_o curious_a and_o rare_a in_o it_o he_o observe_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o it_o 4._o id._n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o and_o seek_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o altar_n and_o its_o situation_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n a_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o paulin_n its_o pastor_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v as_o of_o its_o most_o holy_a place_n amos._n chrysost_n hom_n 7._o in_o rom._n id._n â—om_n 18_o 2_o cor._n hier._n ep._n 2._o id._n in_o cap._n 3._o amos._n st._n chrysostom_n speak_v plain_o of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o temple_n where_o he_o live_v as_o have_v but_o one_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n unto_o unity_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o baptism_n one_o only_a table_n and_o one_o baptismal_a fountain_n st._n hierom_n also_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n as_o be_v but_o one_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v but_o one_o altar_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v indeed_o several_a in_o one_o church_n this_o be_v also_o what_o socrates_n will_v intimate_v 21._o soerat_fw-la hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 21._o when_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v contrive_v after_o a_o manner_n very_o different_a from_o other_o church_n solit_fw-la athan._n ad_fw-la solit_fw-la he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o altar_n therein_o stand_v to_o the_o west_n and_o not_o to_o the_o east_n st._n athanasius_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o plunder_v of_o the_o eminent_a church_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n even_o as_o of_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n whereby_o he_o give_v it_o plain_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chair_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o peter_n his_o successor_n 20._o apud_fw-la theod._n l._n
4._o c._n 20._o for_o describe_v the_o outrage_n which_o the_o pagan_n commit_v in_o the_o church_n of_o theonas_n at_o alexandria_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o this_o church_n as_o be_v but_o one_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o priest_n 79._o libel_n prec_fw-la p._n 64._o &_o 79._o marcellini_fw-la and_o faustin_n represent_v in_o their_o request_n unto_o the_o emperor_n the_o ruin_n of_o two_o temple_n one_o in_o spain_n the_o other_o in_o egypt_n mention_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n write_v philad_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n and_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n know_v to_o every_o body_n and_o which_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o lion_n write_v against_o amalarius_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n speak_v of_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o each_o church_n if_o then_o the_o father_n sometime_o speak_v of_o altar_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n of_o necessity_n they_o must_v then_o intend_v or_o mean_v several_a church_n or_o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o indefinite_a proposition_n and_o not_o to_o be_v apply_v unto_o any_o particular_a place_n this_o custom_n of_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n have_v be_v retain_v even_o until_o our_o day_n among_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n which_o admit_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n 11._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 16._o sigism_n baro_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la moscov_n lib._n itin_n aeth_n c._n 11._o as_o gore_n observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n nor_o among_o the_o moscovite_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o sigismond_n in_o his_o memoir_n of_o muscovia_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n which_o be_v in_o prester_n john_n country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o eye-witness_n the_o pontifical_a book_n which_o be_v improper_o attribute_v unto_o pope_n damasus_n never_o speak_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o the_o singular_a in_o all_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n until_o adrian_n the_o first_o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o age_n for_o in_o his_o life_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o great_a altar_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o other_o altar_n which_o may_v be_v in_o the_o same_o church_n which_o be_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o live_v of_o several_a pope_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n after_o adrian_n whereas_o before_o there_o be_v mention_n make_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n which_o show_v that_o by_o the_o thirteen_o altar_n which_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o have_v be_v erect_v by_o palladius_n bishop_n of_o xaintus_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v altar_n or_o sacramental_a table_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o corruption_n of_o speech_n be_v call_v altar_n or_o table_n as_o appear_v by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n as_o be_v confess_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr laubespine_n late_a bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o author_n for_o if_o optatus_n make_v no_o scruple_n so_o to_o call_v the_o tomb_n of_o the_o false_a martyr_n of_o the_o donatist_n whereof_o he_o treat_v in_o that_o place_n much_o less_o will_v he_o have_v fear_v if_o occasion_n have_v present_v to_o attribute_v this_o name_n unto_o those_o of_o catholic_n martyr_n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o from_o time_n to_o time_n celebrate_v but_o in_o fine_a since_z adrian_z the_o first_o that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o 7._o capit._fw-la dom._n car._n m._n c._n 6._o 1.2_o coneil_n gal._n &_o capit._n car._n m._n etc._n etc._n append_v 1._o ad_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 7._o they_o begin_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n to_o multiply_v altar_n in_o church_n that_o the_o emperor_n charlemagne_n contemporary_a with_o pope_n adrian_n be_v force_v to_o prohibit_v in_o his_o capitulary_n the_o too_o great_a number_n of_o altar_n but_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o question_n of_o altar_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o movable_a altar_n be_v not_o introduce_v among_o christian_n but_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o also_o it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v in_o what_o age_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o be_v use_v that_o which_o some_o allege_v of_o ives_n of_o chartres_n who_o die_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n not_o regard_v as_o i_o suppose_v the_o use_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o altar_n whatever_o may_v be_v 20._o hist_o relig_n c._n 20._o it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v unknown_a in_o the_o five_o century_n because_o theodoret_n make_v use_v of_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o deacon_n 14._o philost_n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o instead_o of_o a_o altar_n to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o cell_n of_o maris_n and_o before_o he_o the_o martyr_n lucian_n make_v use_v of_o his_o breast_n 31._o niceph._n caldist_n l._n 8._o c._n 31._o it_o may_v be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n that_o a_o altar_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o less_o a_o consecrate_a altar_n in_o fine_a the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v not_o practice_v the_o consecrate_v of_o altar_n which_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n believe_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o the_o celebration_n there_o perform_v be_v unlawful_a but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o at_o the_o beginning_n 4._o add._n 9_o noveâ—b_n lect_v 4._o therefore_o there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n that_o it_o be_v say_v that_o silvester_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o year_n 314_o be_v the_o first_o that_o institute_v the_o ceremony_n observe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o consecrate_v of_o church_n and_o altar_n and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o consecration_n make_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 3._o orat._n in_o chr._n bapt_v t._n 3._o for_o that_o whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v by_o gregory_n of_o nyssen_n do_v not_o import_v any_o ceremony_n nor_o any_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o only_o a_o bare_a application_n unto_o a_o religious_a use_n which_o draw_v a_o blessing_n of_o god_n by_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n in_o some_o of_o his_o homily_n cor._n hom_o 20._o in_o 2_o cor._n that_o the_o altar_n be_v by_o nature_n a_o stone_n but_o it_o become_v holy_a when_o it_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o unsuspected_a place_n of_o antiquity_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o consecration_n of_o altar_n be_v the_o council_n of_o agde_a in_o the_o year_n 506._o for_o it_o prescribe_v this_o rule_n 14._o â—â—ath_n conc._n â—_o 14._o it_o have_v seem_v good_a unto_o the_o council_n that_o the_o altar_n shall_v be_v consecrate_v not_o only_o by_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n but_o also_o by_o the_o priestly_a benediction_n 26._o â—_o 26._o the_o council_n of_o epaumâ—_n anno_fw-la 517._o only_a speak_v of_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n they_o add_v water_n unto_o the_o chrism_n and_o the_o odour_n of_o incense_n as_o we_o read_v in_o rabaâ—us_n 9_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 2._o c._n 45._o the_o reb_n eccl._n c._n 9_o and_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n who_o refer_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o agde_v the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n of_o altar_n but_o man_n rest_v not_o there_o they_o augment_v by_o degree_n the_o ceremony_n of_o this_o consecration_n until_o at_o length_n they_o have_v reduce_v they_o unto_o the_o form_n they_o be_v now_o in_o among_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o may_v be_v see_v represent_v at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a in_o the_o title_n of_o consecrate_v of_o church_n unto_o this_o mysterious_a consecration_n the_o latin_n add_v the_o consecrate_v of_o three_o table-cloth_n of_o several_a fashion_n wherewith_o they_o cover_v their_o altar_n and_o of_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o veil_n of_o several_a colour_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o day_n wherewith_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o cover_v it_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n on_o holy-thursday_n they_o keep_v it_o uncover_v until_o saturday_n as_o for_o the_o ancient_a christian_n
they_o content_v themselves_o in_o spread_v upon_o their_o communion-table_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n a_o clean_a tablecloth_n for_o decency_n sake_n which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o mystical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n so_o also_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n which_o also_o be_v the_o present_a practice_n in_o those_o three_o spacious_a christian_a communion_n above_o mention_v as_o the_o same_o author_n testify_v who_o we_o have_v allege_v as_o witness_n 84._o id._n cap_n 84._o alvarez_n observe_v further_o that_o the_o abassins_n find_a fault_n with_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o romanist_n for_o not_o administer_a the_o communion_n unto_o all_o that_o assist_v cassander_n 26._o cassand_n in_o liturg_n c._n 26._o in_o his_o liturgy_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n or_o eucharist_n of_o the_o armenian_n all_o do_v communicate_v which_o do_v show_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v very_o ancient_a see_v this_o people_n who_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n and_o multiply_v the_o number_n of_o ceremony_n rather_o than_o lessen_v they_o have_v be_v careful_a faithful_o to_o preserve_v it_o and_o we_o find_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o leo_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o in_o his_o time_n viz._n in_o the_o five_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o the_o number_n of_o people_n be_v so_o great_a that_o the_o church_n can_v not_o contain_v they_o which_o happen_v upon_o great_a festival_n in_o that_o case_n he_o advise_v dioscorus_n to_o do_v at_o alexandria_n as_o they_o do_v at_o foam_n that_o be_v to_o reiterate_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o often_o as_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v fill_v with_o a_o new_a assembly_n 2._o leo._n 1._o ep._n 81._o c._n 2._o when_o any_o great_a festival_n say_v he_o make_v the_o assembly_n more_o numerous_a and_o that_o there_o meet_v together_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o believer_n that_o one_o church_n can_v contain_v they_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v renew_v fear_v lest_o that_o if_o only_a the_o former_a shall_v be_v admit_v unto_o this_o worship_n the_o rest_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v exclude_v whereas_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v another_o sacrifice_n at_o each_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o new_a assembly_n for_o if_o in_o keep_v the_o custom_n of_o one_o only_a mass_n those_o only_o which_o come_v first_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o necessity_n some_o part_n of_o the_o people_n must_v be_v hinder_v from_o their_o devotion_n behold_v then_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n in_o the_o five_o century_n both_o in_o east_n and_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o at_o alexandria_n except_v only_o such_o occasion_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v and_o can_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o do_v otherwise_o than_o contrary_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n it_o be_v say_v that_o pope_n deodat_n give_v first_o this_o permission_n because_o it_o be_v report_v in_o his_o life_n in_o the_o pontifical_a book_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o liturg._n c._n 35._o that_o he_o institute_v a_o second_o mass_n among_o the_o clergy_n upon_o which_o word_n verbetanus_n have_v this_o observation_n because_o that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v but_o one_o mass_n sing_v in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v which_o the_o ancient_n think_v best_o for_o edification_n i_o think_v both_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o altar_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o one_o sacrament_n in_o one_o church_n upon_o one_o day_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o lausiack_a history_n of_o palladius_n who_o write_v in_o the_o five_o century_n for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o great_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o mount_n of_o nitria_n where_o there_o be_v eight_o priest_n to_o conduct_v it_o 6._o pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n c._n 6._o and_o observe_v that_o whilst_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o live_v neither_o of_o the_o other_o can_v consecrate_v nor_o censure_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassian_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 35._o nor_o preach_v st._n francis_n write_v unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o order_n conjure_v they_o not_o to_o celebrate_v mass_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o the_o place_n they_o shall_v dwell_v in_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o there_o be_v several_a priest_n in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o but_o one_o of_o they_o do_v celebrate_v â—6_n gore_n in_o euch._n p._n â—6_n and_o the_o rest_n content_v themselves_o in_o hear_v he_o gore_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v that_o for_o this_o cause_n there_o be_v not_o former_o at_o rome_n nor_o at_o paris_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o east_n but_o one_o priest_n to_o each_o church_n but_o that_o church_n be_v frequent_a that_o the_o people_n may_v satisfy_v the_o motion_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o devotion_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la cassan_n voâ—_n supra_fw-la and_o cochleus_n write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_n confess_v that_o within_o 400_o year_n altar_n have_v exceed_o multiply_v but_o have_v seek_v for_o the_o place_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o two_o sort_n of_o vessel_n use_v both_o for_o the_o consecration_n and_o distribution_n as_o for_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v put_v upon_o a_o dish_n or_o plate_n on_o a_o linen-cloth_n and_o because_o this_o bread_n after_o consecration_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o linen_n on_o which_o it_o be_v lay_v be_v call_v the_o cloth_n of_o the_o body_n there_o be_v some_o which_o call_v it_o palla_n either_o for_o that_o it_o cover_v the_o sacred_a mystery_n or_o because_o it_o serve_v for_o a_o vesture_n or_o cover_v unto_o the_o typical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n 98._o optar_n l_o 6._o p._n 98._o optatus_n reproach_v the_o donatist_n that_o they_o have_v take_v away_o these_o body_n clothes_n and_o these_o linen_n and_o that_o they_o have_v wash_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v dirty_a and_o victor_n 1._o vict._n viten_n de_fw-fr persec_fw-fr afric_n l._n 1._o not_o of_o utica_n as_o he_o be_v common_o call_v but_o of_o vita_fw-la complain_v that_o proculus_n executioner_n of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o the_o vandal_n against_o catholic_n that_o he_o have_v make_v shirt_n and_o drawer_n of_o they_o this_o body-cloth_n be_v to_o be_v of_o very_o fine_a linen_n and_o not_o of_o silk_n 33._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 33._o nor_o of_o purple_a nor_o of_o any_o colour_a stuff_n as_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n report_n which_o refer_v this_o ordinance_n unto_o pope_n silvester_n other_o refer_v it_o unto_o pope_n eusebius_n venerable_a bede_n marc._n beda_n in_o c._n 15._o marc._n speak_v of_o the_o action_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o have_v obtain_v of_o pilate_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n carry_v he_o in_o a_o sheet_n and_o make_v this_o reflection_n thence_o be_v take_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n not_o upon_o silk_n or_o colour_a stuff_n but_o upon_o linen_n as_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bury_v in_o a_o clean_a linen_n sheet_n which_o he_o attribute_n unto_o silvester_n as_o well_o as_o rabanus_n 123._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 123._o from_o whence_o s._n isidore_n of_o damieta_n say_v this_o clean_a linen_n which_o be_v speed_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a gift_n be_v the_o ministry_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n for_o as_o he_o bury_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n have_v wrap_v it_o in_o a_o sheet_n so_o also_o we_o consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n upon_o a_o linen_n or_o tablecloth_n some_o write_v that_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o germany_n they_o use_v two_o corporal_n of_o fine_a linen_n whereas_o in_o france_n there_o be_v but_o one_o ult_n radulph_n tungrens_fw-la de_fw-fr can_v observant_a propos_fw-fr ult_n but_o as_o for_o chalice_n they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n while_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o afflict_a and_o low_a condition_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o use_v chalice_n make_v of_o ordinary_a matter_n and_o small_a price_n but_o when_o riches_n flow_v in_o upon_o it_o in_o constantine_n time_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o metal_n of_o
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
be_v not_o needful_a to_o be_v do_v again_o any_o more_o in_o one_o of_o the_o homily_n of_o easter_n which_o many_o attribute_n unto_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n the_o author_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v there_o make_v this_o reflection_n pasch_fw-mi caesar_n hom._n 5._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o intend_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o so_o place_v it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o in_o that_o day_n he_o shall_v consecrate_v for_o we_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o shall_v honour_v by_o the_o type_n that_o which_o have_v be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o s._n basil_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o isaiah_n in_o his_o work_n have_v join_v both_o these_o regard_v together_o in_o interpret_n these_o word_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n what_o have_v i_o to_o do_v with_o the_o multitude_n of_o your_o sacrifice_n god_n say_v he_o reject_v the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n es_fw-ge basil_n in_o c._n 1._o es_fw-ge and_o desire_v but_o one_o which_o be_v that_o every_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o to_o god_n a_o live_a sacrifice_n which_o may_v be_v well_o please_v unto_o he_o offer_v by_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n for_o when_o the_o multitude_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v reject_v as_o useless_a he_o accept_v in_o the_o last_o time_n one_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o expiation_n of_o sin_n because_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n offer_v himself_o a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n and_o a_o little_a after_o have_v declare_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n be_v no_o long_o in_o force_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o add_v there_o be_v one_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v christ_n and_o the_o mortification_n of_o saint_n for_o love_n of_o he_o one_o only_o sprinkle_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n one_o expiation_n of_o sin_n to_o wit_n the_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o s._n austin_n expound_v what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o fifty_o first_o 50._o august_n in_o ps_n 50._o have_v thou_o desire_v sacrifice_n i_o will_v have_v give_v they_o say_v that_o david_n live_v in_o the_o time_n when_o sacrifice_n and_o beast_n and_o burn_v offering_n be_v present_v unto_o god_n and_o he_o behold_v the_o time_n which_o be_v for_o to_o come_v do_v not_o we_o behold_v ourselves_o in_o those_o word_n those_o sacrifice_n be_v figure_n which_o foreshow_v the_o only_a save_a sacrifice_n neither_o have_v we_o be_v leave_v destitute_a of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o may_v offer_v unto_o god_n which_o he_o expound_v to_o be_v of_o praise_n and_o a_o contrite_a heart_n now_o of_o this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n proceed_v certain_a use_n which_o be_v religious_o observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o to_o have_v but_o one_o only_a altar_n or_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o temple_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o once_o a_o day_n unless_o extraordinary_a necessity_n require_v it_o as_o have_v be_v show_v of_o oblige_a believer_n to_o communicate_v as_o often_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v as_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o declare_v of_o never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o communicant_n as_o all_o liturgy_n do_v testify_v he_o that_o celebrate_v speak_v almost_o ever_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v receive_v only_o of_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n so_o that_o the_o liberty_n of_o present_v his_o gift_n be_v always_o follow_v by_o communicate_v alibi_fw-la council_n eliberit_fw-la c._n 28._o &_o carthag_n 4._o c._n 93_o 94._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o &_o l._n 3._o c._n 8._o epiphan_n in_o panar_n extr_n ambros_n ep._n 59_o &_o alibi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o a_o great_a many_o canon_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v allege_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v and_o which_o be_v know_v unto_o all_o that_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o proceed_v make_v i_o think_v those_o holy_a doctor_n look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n and_o examination_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n chap._n ix_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n present_o after_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a it_o without_o any_o other_o ceremony_n intervening_a betwixt_o the_o consecration_n and_o fraction_n nevertheless_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o process_n of_o time_n introduce_v some_o other_o ceremony_n betwixt_o these_o two_o action_n which_o be_v not_o use_v at_o the_o beginning_n i_o mean_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o the_o elevation_n have_v then_o treat_v of_o the_o former_a which_o be_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o discover_v by_o that_o mean_n all_o the_o motive_n and_o reason_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o how_o they_o explain_v themselves_o upon_o the_o quality_n and_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n now_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o elevation_n which_o follow_v the_o oblation_n but_o not_o very_o sudden_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o our_o saviour_n make_v no_o elevation_n when_o he_o institute_v and_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n for_o none_o of_o the_o evangelist_n have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o the_o christian_n which_o follow_v in_o the_o next_o immediate_a age_n practise_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n make_v unto_o we_o by_o s._n justin_n martyr_n of_o all_o that_o be_v practise_v in_o that_o time_n in_o celebrate_v this_o august_n sacrament_n the_o liturgy_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o constitution_n which_o pass_v in_o the_o apostle_n name_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n and_o in_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n mystagogick_n do_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o elevation_n so_o that_o for_o four_o or_o five_o age_n of_o christianity_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o ceremony_n be_v practise_v but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mention_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o four_o or_o five_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n we_o do_v therein_o find_v another_o practice_n very_o conformable_a unto_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v the_o lift_n up_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n as_o s._n cyprian_n do_v express_o teach_v we_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o before_o recite_v the_o lord_n prayer_n by_o a_o preface_n do_v prepare_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o faithful_a say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n dom._n cyprian_a de_fw-fr orat_fw-la dom._n that_o the_o people_n be_v warn_v in_o answer_v unto_o thou_o o_o lord_n shall_v think_v only_o of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o advertisement_n find_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o have_v be_v since_o make_v and_o also_o even_o in_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v some_o mention_n make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n 537._o tab._n chronolog_n p._n 536_o 537._o but_o can_v be_v his_o as_o the_o learned_a of_o both_o communion_n acknowledge_v therefore_o those_o who_o compose_v the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n attribute_v it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o who_o be_v also_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o near_o 200._o year_n after_o saint_n chrysostome_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o this_o elevation_n appear_v before_o that_o time_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o any_o ancient_a author_n for_o instance_n in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o s._n james_n i_o scarce_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v forge_v or_o at_o least_o alter_v or_o corrupt_v but_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o know_v that_o after_o the_o four_o or_o five_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n to_o use_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n if_o we_o do_v not_o also_o consider_v for_o what_o end_n they_o do_v elevate_v
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o o._n he_o make_v no_o mention_n then_o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o show_v the_o type_n of_o that_o passion_n e._n not_o any_o o._n but_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n e._n it_o be_v true_a o_o the_o body_n than_o be_v crucify_a and_o venerable_a bede_n 14._o bede_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o he_o himself_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o present_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o he_o may_v show_v the_o fraction_n of_o his_o body_n also_o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n that_o christian_n careful_o observe_v this_o ceremony_n for_o they_o consecrate_v a_o loaf_n great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a morsel_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o communicant_a all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o be_v extant_a true_a or_o false_a testify_v this_o fraction_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v it_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sergius_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n that_o he_o ordain_v that_o at_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n extr._n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 407._o extr._n the_o people_n and_o clergy_n shall_v sing_v lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o hugh_n maynard_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o st._n gregory_n some_o ancient_a manuscript_n which_o contain_v several_a liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o all_o these_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n the_o fraction_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v therein_o find_v in_o that_o of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o prayer_n be_v make_v when_o the_o body_n be_v break_v o_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o send_v if_o it_o be_v thy_o will_n 265._o appear_v ad_fw-la lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 265._o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o this_o holy_a and_o immortal_a mystery_n to_o wit_n upon_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o o_o lord_n we_o break_v it_o and_o be_v please_v to_o bless_v it_o and_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v we_o fit_a to_o handle_v it_o with_o pure_a hand_n and_o sense_n and_o to_o receive_v it_o worthy_o in_o another_o of_o these_o manuscript_n towards_o the_o year_n 1079._o 276._o ibid._n p._n 276._o there_o be_v also_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n into_o several_a part_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o a_o three_o of_o the_o year_n 1032._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o while_o the_o bishop_n be_v make_v the_o fraction_n 24._o in_o notis_n p_o 24._o he_o say_v lamb_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v he_o bite_v in_o communicate_v in_o part_n of_o the_o oblation_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o this_o fraction_n in_o those_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n abovementioned_a alibi_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 141._o &_o alibi_fw-la the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n observe_v what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v of_o pope_n sergius_n and_o because_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v scrupulous_a because_o the_o roman_a order_n command_v to_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o reproach_n they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n 29._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 29._o we_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n of_o late_a time_n do_v find_v and_o think_v strange_a that_o the_o roman_a order_n enjoin_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v break_v as_o if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v or_o that_o they_o have_v forget_v what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n that_o he_o bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n continue_v with_o one_o accord_n in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o watch_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o prayer_n as_o for_o the_o holy_a father_n he_o say_v that_o forbear_v at_o this_o time_n to_o speak_v of_o all_o other_o who_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o evangelist_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o instance_n in_o the_o example_n of_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n who_o smile_v when_o she_o hear_v gregory_n call_v that_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o herself_o have_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o custom_n of_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a ground_n the_o slander_n he_o make_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o eleven_o century_n in_o that_o they_o use_v oblation_n which_o have_v be_v before_o consecrate_v during_o the_o lent_n because_o that_o oblige_a they_o to_o separate_v the_o benediction_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o during_o lent_n they_o do_v not_o full_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n and_o on_o that_o day_n they_o keep_v some_o of_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n to_o communicate_v the_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o so_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o do_v that_o at_o several_a time_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v at_o once_o when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n thereupon_o humbert_n press_v his_o enemy_n nicetas_n b._n humbert_n contr_n nicet_fw-la t._n 4._o bibl._n pat._n part_n 2._o p._n 246._o â—id_n p._n 216._o b._n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o read_v say_v he_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n not_o a_o imperfect_a but_o a_o perfect_a commemoration_n in_o give_v unto_o they_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v break_v and_o at_o the_o same_o instant_a break_a and_o distribute_v for_o he_o not_o only_o bless_v it_o defer_v till_o next_o day_n to_o break_v it_o neither_o content_v he_o himself_o to_o break_v it_o but_o he_o distribute_v it_o present_o after_o have_v break_v it_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bless_a martyr_n pope_n alexander_n the_o five_o after_o st_n peter_n insert_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v not_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o do_v this_o but_z as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v these_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o you_o bless_v that_o you_o break_v and_o that_o you_o distribute_v you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o because_o each_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n the_o blessing_n without_o the_o distribution_n do_v not_o perfect_o represent_v the_o commemoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o more_o than_o the_o distribution_n do_v without_o the_o benediction_n and_o the_o break_v i_o say_v nothing_o here_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o pope_n alexander_n which_o be_v a_o forge_a and_o a_o counterfeit_a piece_n as_o be_v all_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n until_o siricius_n it_o suffice_v that_o until_o the_o day_n of_o humbert_n and_o also_o before_o it_o be_v own_v to_o be_v true_a that_o so_o its_o authority_n may_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o ceremony_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o thing_n essential_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n also_o we_o see_v that_o most_o christian_a communion_n observe_v it_o at_o this_o time_n not_o distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o communicant_n until_o it_o be_v break_v in_o parcel_n to_o give_v a_o piece_n or_o morsel_n unto_o each_o one_o so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o greek_n the_o moscovite_n the_o russian_n and_o the_o abassins_n for_o they_o make_v a_o loaf_n of_o bread_n great_a or_o less_o either_o in_o breadth_n or_o thickness_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n so_o that_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o they_o break_v it_o into_o little_a bit_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o holy_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v as_o st._n austin_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o some_o place_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o parcel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o piece_n among_o the_o greek_n the_o fragment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o portion_n and_o piece_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v and_o the_o holy_a parcel_n as_o for_o the_o latin_a
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
bishop_n fidelis_n 134._o in_o not_z valâ—â—_n ad_fw-la euseb_n p._n 134._o go_v your_o way_n say_v he_o communicate_v and_o give_v we_o the_o kiss_n it_o may_v be_v think_v that_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v allusion_n unto_o this_o custom_n when_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v give_v ordination_n unto_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n and_o who_o cornelius_n have_v degrade_v among_o the_o common_a people_n he_o say_v 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o â—_o 43._o we_o have_v admit_v he_o unto_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o lay_v person_n i_o far_o observe_v that_o as_o believer_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n the_o deacon_n often_o pronounce_v these_o word_n 440._o chrysost_o oraâ—_n 1._o count_v jud._n t._n 1._o p._n 440._o observe_v know_v and_o take_v notice_n one_o of_o the_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n that_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a person_n and_o that_o no_o jew_n creep_v in_o among_o they_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n s._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o jew_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o innocent_a custom_n when_o he_o exhort_v the_o guide_n of_o christian_a church_n unto_o union_n and_o peace_n exâ—r_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr constant_n l._n 2._o c._n 71._o exâ—r_n and_o that_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n know_v you_o one_o another_o and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o heretic_n martion_n intend_v the_o same_o custom_n when_o have_v meet_v the_o venerable_a old_a man_n st._n polycarp_n pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o know_v we_o as_o it_o be_v recite_v by_o st._n 14._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 14._o inâ—naeus_n in_o eusebius_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n chrysostom_n name_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o the_o deacon_n fit_v himself_o for_o the_o communion_n chrysost_n â—â—uâ—g_v chrysost_n ask_v pardon_n and_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o james_n gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n write_v that_o every_o one_o among_o the_o people_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n table_n ask_v pardon_n of_o all_o that_o be_v present_a say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n 169._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 149._o n._n 169._o christian_n forgive_v i_o and_o that_o those_o present_a answer_v with_o a_o tender_a love_n and_o charity_n god_n forgive_v you_o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o these_o word_n be_v among_o the_o eastern_a nation_n a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a sign_n of_o a_o sincere_a and_o reciprocal_a love_n and_o charity_n that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v find_v so_o obstinate_a as_o not_o to_o grant_v the_o pardon_n unto_o he_o which_o desire_v it_o public_o on_o this_o occasion_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n they_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n in_o these_o divine_a mystery_n it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v sincere_o practise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o confess_v it_o savour_v of_o the_o tenderness_n and_o love_n which_o our_o saviour_n require_v in_o his_o child_n for_o he_o will_v have_v they_o forgive_v one_o another_o as_o he_o have_v forgive_v they_o therefore_o st._n chrysostom_n address_v this_o excellent_a exhortation_n unto_o his_o flock_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi prodiâ—_fw-ge jud._n t._n 5._o p._n 465._o let_v we_o be_v mindful_a of_o the_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unite_v our_o soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o which_o unite_v we_o all_o into_o one_o body_n and_o see_v we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o body_n let_v we_o all_o be_v mingle_v into_o one_o body_n not_o in_o mingle_v our_o body_n but_o in_o strict_o unite_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o so_o do_v we_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o though_o we_o exceed_v in_o good_a work_n if_o we_o neglect_v peace_n and_o reconciliation_n we_o shall_v gather_v no_o benefit_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o custom_n of_o demand_v pardon_n before_o communicate_v be_v not_o so_o particular_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o i_o see_v it_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o even_o in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clnny_n write_v in_o that_o age_n testify_v 145._o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 145._o that_o they_o all_o demand_v forgiveness_n before_o they_o communicate_v and_o that_o they_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n chap._n xi_o of_o he_o who_o administer_v and_o of_o the_o communicant_a and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o both_o of_o they_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o the_o communion_n and_o of_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a we_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o of_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o for_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v it_o we_o find_v by_o the_o holy_a writer_n that_o as_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o bless_a and_o consecrate_a his_o eucharist_n it_o be_v also_o he_o that_o distribute_v it_o for_o there_o be_v none_o but_o himself_o who_o do_v the_o office_n and_o function_n of_o celebration_n the_o apostle_n assist_v at_o this_o divine_a ceremony_n but_o as_o particular_a believer_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o master_n this_o precious_a pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n a_o little_a above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o christian_n receive_v the_o communion_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n for_o assoon_o as_o the_o pastor_n or_o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n speak_v he_o that_o preside_v in_o the_o assembly_n have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o those_o who_o we_o call_v deacon_n say_v this_o saint_n give_v unto_o each_o one_o that_o be_v present_a the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v by_o st._n cyprian_n edit_fw-la cyprian_a de_fw-fr lap_n p._n 175._o ultim_fw-la edit_fw-la that_o about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o st._n justin_n the_o deacon_n yet_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n at_o least_o the_o holy_a cup_n for_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o this_o symbol_n because_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n who_o do_v celebrate_v give_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o believer_n yet_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o so_o well_o settle_v but_o that_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n the_o deacon_n who_o have_v do_v nothing_o unworthy_a the_o degree_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n have_v liberty_n to_o distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n 15._o council_n ancyr_n c._n 2._o council_n arelat_n 1._o c._n 15._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o the_o same_o year_n do_v forbid_v it_o by_o this_o canon_n touch_v deacon_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v do_v offer_v in_o sundry_a place_n we_o have_v think_v good_a that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v offer_v be_v their_o take_v for_o administer_a according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o xv._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n anno_fw-la 452._o from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o deacon_n may_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o forbid_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o priest_n 18._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 1._o c._n 18._o or_o to_o touch_v it_o before_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o forbid_v they_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o have_v a_o canon_n yet_o more_o express_a for_o it_o be_v in_o these_o term_n 25._o council_n laodic_n c._n 25._o the_o minister_n must_v not_o give_v the_o bread_n neither_o may_v they_o bless_v the_o cup._n common_o by_o the_o minister_n be_v mean_v the_o deacon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v they_o be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n and_o indeed_o in_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n i_o find_v that_o these_o minister_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o deacon_n as_o be_v a_o degree_n below_o they_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o by_o these_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â—_o ad_fw-la episc_n â—ucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
christ_n where_o the_o reader_n may_v observe_v if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o case_n be_v by_o way_n of_o permission_n and_o far_o of_o a_o permission_n ground_v not_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n but_o upon_o the_o necessity_n that_o be_v allege_v of_o the_o fear_n or_o danger_n of_o effusion_n something_o of_o like_a nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n which_o be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o appear_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n the_o other_o church_n distribute_v both_o symbol_n several_o spicil_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicil_n vuto_n all_o those_o unto_o who_o he_o give_v the_o holy_a body_n say_v these_o ancient_a custom_n he_o first_o wet_v or_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o margin_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n another_o manuscript_n add_v although_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o other_o church_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v such_o sloven_n that_o shall_v they_o receive_v the_o blood_n by_o itself_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n remaneret_fw-la non_fw-la remaneret_fw-la which_o word_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o he_o see_v the_o manuscript_n before_o the_o custom_n be_v print_v as_o they_o have_v be_v within_o this_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n past_a but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n above_o allege_a that_o in_o most_o church_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v apart_o and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o vrban_n the_o second_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o clermont_n in_o auvergna_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n which_o be_v various_o report_v cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n give_v it_o we_o in_o these_o term_n 1095._o t._n 11._o ad_fw-la a_o 1095._o that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o communicate_v at_o the_o altar_n without_o receive_v the_o body_n apart_o and_o also_o the_o blood_n by_o itself_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o necessity_n and_o with_o precaution_n this_o necessity_n regard_v the_o sick_a abovementioned_a and_o this_o care_n or_o precaution_n refer_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o the_o danger_n of_o spill_v which_o may_v happen_v more_o especial_o at_o great_a and_o festival_n communion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n that_o comunicate_v and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v upon_o such_o occasion_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n intend_v it_o shall_v be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o refer_v unto_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o sick_a bedrid_a person_n both_o the_o necessity_n and_o precaution_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o baronius_n in_o a_o word_n oderic_n vital_a in_o his_o nine_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n upon_o the_o year_n 1095._o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o same_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n thus_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o canon_n 379._o page_n 379._o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v receive_v separately_z and_o also_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v neither_o of_o necessity_n nor_o precaution_n and_o without_o that_o the_o canon_n be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o judge_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o council_n express_v itself_o it_o only_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o express_v itself_o as_o oderic_n vital_a say_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o croysade_n be_v grant_v for_o recover_v the_o holy_a land_n second_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n write_v from_o antioch_n by_o the_o adventurer_n four_o year_n after_o the_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1099._o and_o direct_v unto_o manasses_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n that_o the_o christian_n resolve_v to_o make_v a_o sally_n upon_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o close_o besiege_v in_o antioch_n do_v first_o communicate_v but_o under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o these_o thing_n be_v hear_v 195._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 195._o the_o christian_n be_v purify_v by_o cenfess_v their_o sin_n and_o strong_o arm_v by_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o combat_n they_o march_v out_o of_o the_o gate_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o a_o little_a before_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n most_o church_n do_v communicate_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o clunie_n under_o both_o kind_n distinct_o but_o paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n anno_fw-la 1099._o command_n both_o symbol_n to_o be_v distribute_v separately_z 130._o pascal_n 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o part_n 1._o p._n 130._o except_o it_o be_v unto_o young_a child_n and_o such_o as_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n for_o unto_o such_o he_o give_v liberty_n they_o shall_v be_v communicate_v with_o the_o holy_a wine_n only_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v down_o the_o bread_n and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o micrologue_n observe_v that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n 18._o cardinal_n humbert_n against_o the_o greek_n t._n 4._o bibl._n patr_n part_n 2._o p._n 217._o a._n microlog_n c._n 18._o be_v no_o lawful_a communion_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o about_o fifty_o year_n before_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o steep_v sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o give_v unto_o person_n ready_a to_o depart_v this_o life_n but_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o the_o sanctify_a cup_n apart_o at_o lest_o nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v so_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o chronicle_n of_o fontanella_n otherwise_o st._n wandrill_n in_o normandy_n for_o speak_v of_o gradulph_n one_o of_o its_o abbot_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1047._o 268._o c._n 8._o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 268._o it_o say_v that_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o die_v nevertheless_o the_o best_a and_o most_o holy_a thing_n absolute_o degenerate_a from_o their_o institution_n let_v we_o see_v the_o manner_n that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n be_v introduce_v and_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n but_o not_o universal_o we_o have_v a_o letter_n of_o ernulph_n or_o arnulph_n or_o if_o you_o please_v of_o arnold_n at_o first_o a_o monk_n at_o s._n lueiens_n of_o beauvais_n then_o at_o canterbury_n in_o lanfranck_n time_n afterward_o make_v a_o prior_n by_o anselm_n a_o little_a after_o abbot_n of_o burk_n and_o at_o last_o by_o radulph_n bishop_n of_o rose_n now_o rochester_n in_o england_n he_o die_v anno_fw-la 1124._o 432._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 432._o in_o this_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o one_o lambert_n who_o demand_v wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n be_v then_o give_v steep_v see_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n distinct_o he_o approve_v this_o new_a manner_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n although_o he_o own_v that_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v it_o otherwise_o and_o he_o like_v it_o for_o the_o danger_n of_o shed_v especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n because_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n that_o then_o use_v to_o communicate_v also_o he_o touch_v the_o inconvenience_n may_v happen_v by_o reason_n of_o man_n that_o have_v long_a and_o great_a beard_n represent_v that_o if_o at_o their_o meal_n they_o wet_v their_o whiskar_n in_o the_o liquor_n before_o they_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o may_v be_v fear_v they_o do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n if_o they_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n which_o he_o account_v a_o great_a crime_n which_o he_o charge_v upon_o the_o communicant_a and_o also_o he_o that_o celebrate_v beside_o to_o strengthen_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n upon_o solemn_a festival_n day_n when_o great_a number_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n must_v be_v communicate_v of_o all_o sort_n and_o condition_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o that_o officiate_n will_v be_v still_o in_o danger_n of_o spill_v something_o out_o of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n let_v he_o take_v never_o so_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n in_o distribute_v it_o because_o he_o often_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o this_o effusion_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o himself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o he_o
distribution_n of_o both_o symbol_n separately_z in_o the_o latter_a age_n they_o come_v to_o administer_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n so_o from_o the_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n steep_v by_o little_a and_o little_a insensible_o in_o some_o church_n of_o the_o west_n they_o give_v the_o communicant_n only_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n a_o custom_n which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n introduce_v itself_o almost_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n until_o that_o it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o year_n 1415._o upon_o saturday_n the_o 15._o of_o june_n by_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1042._o sess_n 13._o t._n 7._o council_n part_n 2._o p._n 1042._o this_o present_a holy_a general_a council_n of_o constance_n lawful_o assemble_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v discern_v and_o define_v that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n after_o supper_n institute_v and_o administer_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o venerable_a sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o nevertheless_o the_o commendable_a authority_n of_o holy_a canon_n and_o the_o approve_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v observe_v and_o do_v observe_v that_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v after_o supper_n nor_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o believer_n but_o fast_v except_o in_o case_n of_o sickness_n or_o some_o other_o necessity_n allow_v or_o admit_v by_o law_n or_o by_o the_o church_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n that_o although_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n believer_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o avoid_v certain_a peril_n inconvenience_n and_o scandal_n this_o custom_n be_v fit_o introduce_v that_o those_o who_o officiate_v shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o laity_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o withal_o that_o they_o shall_v firm_o believe_v and_o nothing_o doubt_v that_o the_o entire_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v true_o contain_v as_o well_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n therefore_o such_o a_o custom_n be_v reasonable_o introduce_v both_o by_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o long_a while_n observe_v it_o ought_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o law_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v reject_v nor_o change_v by_o every_o body_n fancy_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v erroneous_a that_o think_v it_o to_o be_v sacrilegious_a or_o unjust_a to_o observe_v this_o custom_n or_o this_o law_n and_o those_o who_o obstinate_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v above_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v banish_v as_o heretic_n and_o severe_o punish_v by_o the_o diocesan_n of_o the_o place_n or_o their_o official_o or_o by_o the_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o heretical_a evil_n in_o the_o kingdom_n or_o province_n where_o by_o hazard_n or_o on_o purpose_n they_o have_v attempt_v or_o presume_v any_o thing_n against_o this_o decree_n according_a to_o the_o lawful_a ordinance_n and_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v seasonable_o make_v against_o heretic_n and_o their_o abettor_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o severity_n of_o this_o decree_n cassander_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n former_o cite_v that_o it_o be_v read_v that_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o 1037_o p._n 1037_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v practice_v in_o the_o solemn_a office_n of_o easter_n the_o precept_n and_o formulary_a of_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o place_n relate_v as_o from_o thomas_n waldensis_fw-la that_o after_o the_o synod_n of_o constance_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o forbear_v give_v the_o communion_n after_o the_o use_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o both_o kind_n unto_o the_o deacon_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o unto_o other_o person_n eminent_a in_o piety_n and_o worth_n as_o also_o unto_o rector_n of_o place_n and_o considerable_a monastery_n his_o brethren_n and_o unto_o other_o he_o think_v worthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o cardinal_n cusa_n in_o his_o letter_n write_v unto_o the_o clergy_n and_o learned_a man_n of_o bohemia_n anno_fw-la 1452._o some_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n declare_v that_o until_o very_a near_o his_o time_n the_o pope_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n suffer_v the_o laity_n unto_o who_o he_o have_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o receive_v the_o blood_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n and_o that_o nicholas_n of_o palerma_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o doctor_n be_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v ill_o do_v that_o the_o communicant_a shall_v also_o receive_v the_o blood_n this_o council_n of_o basle_n whereat_o this_o archbishop_n be_v present_a grant_v unto_o the_o bohemian_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n provide_v that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n they_o shall_v conform_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o will_v instruct_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v whole_o under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n all_o those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n read_v in_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n know_v that_o those_o of_o bohemia_n who_o differ_v nothing_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v call_v for_o that_o reason_n calixtins_n different_a from_o the_o true_a taborite_n but_o so_o it_o be_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n from_o george_n pogiebrac_n king_n of_o bohemia_n that_o these_o calixtin_n do_v not_o quiet_o enjoy_v this_o grant_n for_o in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1468._o and_o for_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n 415._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 413_o 414_o 415._o a_o benedictine_n monk_n this_o prince_n declare_v himself_o plain_o to_o be_v a_o calixtin_n that_o he_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o his_o father_n mother_n and_o grandmother_n have_v so_o practise_v that_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n have_v grant_v liberty_n of_o it_o unto_o his_o subject_n not_o by_o way_n of_o permission_n as_o the_o church_n sometime_o tolerate_v sin_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v allow_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n his_o spouse_n that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o apologetical_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o mathias_n king_n of_o hungary_n his_o son-in-law_n that_o he_o only_o desire_a liberty_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o he_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o his_o father_n and_o grandfather_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o apology_n will_v in_o convenient_a time_n and_o place_n give_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o make_v a_o clear_a and_o certain_a judgement_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a taborite_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o after_o all_o these_o change_n happen_v at_o sundry_a time_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o 21._o session_n be_v the_o five_o under_o pope_n pius_fw-la iu_o anno_fw-la 1562._o the_o 16._o of_o july_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o sacrament_n to_o change_v in_o time_n and_o place_n what_o she_o think_v fit_a the_o substance_n still_o remain_v entire_a it_o add_v doctr_n sess_n 21._o c._n 2._o &_o 3._o the_o doctr_n that_o therefore_o the_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n be_v sensible_a of_o this_o wholesome_a authority_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n although_o that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v frequent_a nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o custom_n be_v change_v it_o be_v introduce_v for_o wise_a and_o solid_a reason_n to_o approve_v this_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n and_o have_v command_v it_o to_o pass_v into_o a_o law_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v alter_v or_o lay_v aside_o at_o pleasure_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o three_o of_o doctrine_n it_o declare_v moreover_o that_o though_o our_o redeemer_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o apostle_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n entire_o and_o
the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v under_o one_o species_n and_o that_o so_o as_o to_z what_o concern_v the_o benefit_n such_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o any_o grace_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n who_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n after_o all_o which_o the_o council_n make_v these_o three_o canon_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 1._o can._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n or_o for_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n all_o believer_n in_o general_a and_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v both_o kind_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 2._o can._n 2._o that_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v not_o move_v by_o just_a cause_n and_o reason_n to_o administer_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n not_o officiate_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o or_o that_o she_o have_v therein_o err_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o body_n shall_v deny_v that_o whole_a christ_n 3._o can._n 3._o the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o all_o grace_n be_v receive_v under_o the_o sole_a species_n of_o bread_n because_o as_o some_o false_o suggest_v he_o be_v not_o receive_v according_a to_o christ_n own_o institution_n under_o both_o kind_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v see_v here_o exact_o whereunto_o thing_n amount_v in_o the_o west_n whereupon_o some_o have_v make_v these_o reflection_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o about_o 300._o year_n before_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o people_n by_o public_a authority_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o make_v a_o body_n apart_o which_o body_n have_v always_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n second_o that_o at_o the_o time_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n make_v her_o decree_n there_o be_v in_o bohemia_n beside_o the_o calixtin_n who_o only_o desire_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o point_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o taborite_n so_o call_v from_o the_o mountain_n tabor_n where_o they_o have_v their_o assembly_n unto_o who_o some_o join_v many_o of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dubravius_n have_v shelter_v themselves_o in_o those_o part_n ever_o since_o the_o xii_o century_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o of_o these_o waldenses_n at_o that_o time_n in_o bohemia_n only_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o england_n in_o provence_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o when_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o our_o father_n day_n renew_v and_o confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n that_o do_v not_o officiate_v yet_o it_o refer_v unto_o the_o pope_n dispose_n and_o power_n to_o grant_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_v and_o upon_o what_o condition_n he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a without_o insist_v here_o upon_o the_o liberty_n our_o king_n have_v of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o since_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o person_n of_o that_o same_o communion_n earnest_o wish_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o have_v be_v take_v away_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o the_o people_n those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a may_v read_v what_o cassander_n have_v write_v a_o man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o very_o intelligent_a in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n i_o say_v in_o his_o consultation_n art_n 22._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o devout_a man_n page_z 864._o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o demand_n which_o catherine_n the_o medicis_n queen_n of_o france_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o france_n anno_fw-la 1561._o as_o be_v relate_v at_o large_a by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o 27._o hist_o thuan._n l._n 27._o in_o his_o history_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n because_o they_o all_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n under_o both_o kind_n to_o wit_n the_o grecian_n the_o melchites_n or_o assyrian_n the_o georgian_n circassian_n and_o mingrelian_o the_o muscovite_n and_o russian_n the_o nestorian_n the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n before_o they_o turn_v to_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v but_o in_o the_o last_o century_n hither_o do_v they_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o worship_n to_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o the_o year_n 1599_o the_o jacobite_n which_o be_v exceed_o numerous_a the_o cophtite_n or_o christian_n in_o egypt_n the_o abassins_n under_o prester_n john_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n the_o armenian_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o maronites_n until_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o clement_n viii_o his_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n among_o these_o christian_a nation_n for_o some_o of_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n as_o the_o muscovite_n other_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v as_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o may_v credit_v some_o person_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o time_n do_v so_o heretofore_o they_o distribute_v both_o kind_n separately_z in_o effect_n i_o see_v that_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o bread_n steep_v therefore_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanoh-selva_a write_v against_o the_o calumny_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n say_v that_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o as_o we_o say_v the_o muscovite_n do_v who_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n take_v they_o in_o a_o spoon_n which_o the_o laity_n do_v at_o this_o time_n by_o relation_n of_o gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchology_n but_o the_o clergy_n receive_v both_o kind_n separately_z as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n above_o mention_v they_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n separately_z unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v all_o the_o protestant_a christian_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n except_v only_o the_o latin_a but_o believe_v that_o the_o use_n of_o both_o symbol_n be_v necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n whatever_o difference_n there_o may_v be_v among_o they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o administer_a of_o it_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o unto_o this_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n can_v be_v oppose_v that_o call_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n by_o the_o ancient_n because_o that_o mean_v nothing_o else_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o both_o side_n agree_v but_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o people_n and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n for_o instance_n when_o a_o clergyman_n be_v degrade_v from_o his_o office_n for_o some_o great_a sin_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o common_a people_n among_o who_o he_o do_v communicate_v and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n which_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v among_o the_o abyssins_n and_o among_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n because_o the_o people_n participate_v of_o both_o kind_n nor_o the_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v but_o very_o seldom_o in_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o antiquity_n for_o all_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o few_o place_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o regard_v stranger_n who_o come_v from_o some_o other_o part_n unto_o some_o church_n where_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v there_o celebrate_v under_o both_o kind_n if_o this_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n may_v not_o better_o be_v understand_v of_o clergyman_n which_o travel_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o without_o attestation_n or_o certificate_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v civil_o receive_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o character_n but_o without_o admit_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n of_o divine_a mystery_n almost_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n serve_v ammonius_n and_o isidorus_n which_o also_o administer_v unto_o theophilus_n bp._n of_o alexandria_n a_o pretext_n for_o persecute_v s._n chrysostome_n nor_o that_o believer_n be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v home_o unto_o their_o house_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
to_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n which_o indeed_o be_v tolerate_v along_o time_n in_o the_o church_n but_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o practice_n general_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o those_o very_a person_n which_o carry_v home_o with_o they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v it_o not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n until_o after_o they_o have_v eat_v part_n of_o it_o in_o the_o assembly_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n extraordinary_a and_o that_o beside_o it_o be_v show_v by_o this_o practice_n that_o both_o symbol_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a nor_o that_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n permit_v the_o cup_n only_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o swallow_v down_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n unto_o who_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o join_n young_a child_n because_o this_o sufferance_n be_v ground_v upon_o invincible_a necessity_n as_o well_o as_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o some_o protestant_a church_n towards_o those_o who_o have_v natural_o such_o a_o aversion_n for_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o surmount_v in_o which_o case_n she_o dispense_v with_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o be_v content_a to_o administer_v the_o bread_n only_o after_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o add_v any_o more_o unto_o this_o history_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v write_v large_a enough_o to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n not_o but_o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o testimony_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o tradition_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o if_o the_o great_a number_n of_o passage_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v examine_v yet_o it_o prove_v tedious_a unto_o the_o reader_n when_o too_o large_a i_o shall_v forbear_v allege_v any_o more_o to_o avoid_v tire_v those_o who_o shall_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n and_o i_o forbear_v the_o rather_o that_o if_o they_o be_v person_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n they_o will_v know_v of_o themselves_o without_o my_o help_n that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o in_o the_o work_v of_o tertullian_n of_o s._n ambrose_n gaudentius_n s._n jerome_n s._n austin_n beside_o those_o relate_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o write_n of_o rabanus_n of_o paschase_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi fulbert_n of_o chartres_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a of_o lanfranc_n guilmond_n rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n alger_n s._n bernard_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n of_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_v the_o holy_a father_n they_o may_v sufficient_o inform_v themselves_o of_o what_o i_o have_v write_v how_o christian_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n govern_v themselves_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o touch_v a_o circumstance_n which_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v and_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o any_o it_o concern_v a_o chalice_n of_o saint_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n this_o prelate_n who_o be_v so_o famous_a in_o our_o france_n especial_o after_o he_o have_v baptise_a clovis_n the_o first_o of_o our_o king_n who_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o prelate_n i_o say_v do_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n a_o cup_n to_o distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o which_o he_o cause_v three_o latin_a verse_n to_o be_v ingrave_v which_o be_v preserve_v unto_o our_o day_n although_o the_o chalice_n be_v not_o in_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rheims_n have_v be_v constrain_v to_o melt_v it_o and_o to_o pay_v it_o for_o their_o ransom_n unto_o the_o norman_n above_o 700._o year_n ago_o and_o these_o verse_n plain_o show_v that_o in_o s._n remy_n time_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n the_o people_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o benediction_n flodoard_v cite_v they_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n and_o i_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o represent_v they_o in_o this_o history_n in_o the_o same_o stile_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la 10._o flodoard_v histor_n remens_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la remigius_n reddit_fw-la domino_fw-la sva_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_n now_o i_o say_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n it_o appear_v plain_o by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n universal_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o since_o that_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n mix_v or_o steep_v from_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v they_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o distribute_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n only_o not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o some_o church_n until_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1415._o command_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o general_o obey_v but_o that_o we_o have_v produce_v since_o that_o time_n example_n and_o instance_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v its_o last_o essay_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o hold_v no_o commerce_n with_o the_o latin_a they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o it_o be_v with_o some_o little_a difference_n chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v distribute_v unto_o communicant_n if_o we_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n know_v the_o manner_n they_o be_v receive_v by_o believer_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o employ_v this_o chapter_n in_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o practice_n when_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v and_o institute_v his_o first_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o he_o in_o this_o place_n import_v to_o take_v with_o the_o hand_n or_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n what_o be_v give_v according_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o succeed_v the_o age_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o communicant_o general_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o tertullian_n teach_v we_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o idolatry_n where_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a workman_n to_o make_v idol_n that_o be_v to_o say_v image_n of_o false_a god_n he_o express_v his_o anger_n against_o any_o among_o the_o christian_n 7._o tertul._n de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 7._o who_o come_v say_v he_o from_o make_v idol_n to_o church_n who_o lift_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o idol_n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr coron_n c._n 3._o and_o in_o fine_a which_o stretch_v forth_o those_o hand_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o give_v body_n unto_o devil_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o no_o other_o hand_n but_o from_o he_o who_o do_v preside_v 14._o id._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n have_v say_v he_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a priest_n who_o do_v not_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o communicant_n but_o permit_v each_o one_o that_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o take_v it_o 31._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n
c._n 31._o some_o say_v he_o have_v divide_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n suffer_v each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v part_n of_o it_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n religious_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v among_o the_o protestant_n in_o holland_n yet_o this_o be_v still_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 56._o cyprian_a ep._n 56._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n let_v we_o arm_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n that_o it_o may_v courageous_o reject_v wicked_a sacrifice_n be_v mindful_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v afterward_o embrace_v christ_n himself_o that_o hand_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o price_n of_o immortal_a crown_n so_o it_o be_v that_o mr._n rigaut_n have_v in_o his_o note_n correct_v this_o passage_n by_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o again_o 175._o id._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o he_o that_o be_v fall_v threaten_v those_o which_o stand_v those_o which_o be_v wound_v they_o which_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o do_v not_o present_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o defile_a hand_n or_o that_o he_o drink_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o impure_a mouth_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n where_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v overcome_v by_o mean_n of_o patience_n 226._o id._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi patient_n p._n 226._o let_v patience_n say_v he_o be_v strong_a and_o well_o root_v in_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o sanctify_a body_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n defile_v not_o itself_o by_o adultery_n and_o that_o the_o hand_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n defile_v not_o itself_o with_o the_o sword_n and_o bloodshedding_a cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_n also_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o write_v unto_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o novatian_a the_o heretic_n make_v those_o who_o come_v unto_o he_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v be_v of_o his_o party_n vale_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 43._o vale_n after_o he_o have_v make_v the_o oblation_n say_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v distribute_v and_o give_v unto_o every_o one_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o constrain_v these_o wretch_n to_o swear_v unto_o he_o instead_o of_o the_o benediction_n and_o prayer_n take_v with_o both_o his_o hand_n the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v and_o let_v they_o not_o loose_v till_o they_o have_v engage_v unto_o he_o by_o oath_n we_o have_v again_o in_o the_o same_o eusebius_n another_o example_n of_o this_o use_n and_o custom_n about_o the_o same_o time_n which_o cornelius_n write_v for_o we_o there_o find_v that_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n speak_v unto_o he_o of_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n after_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o forsake_v the_o heretic_n among_o who_o he_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o among_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o observe_v this_o circumstance_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n 3._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n to_o receive_v this_o holy_a nourishment_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o great_a while_n partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o custom_n doubtless_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v respect_n when_o he_o say_v of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 70._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o in_o jul._n p._n 70._o he_o pollute_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o we_o communicate_v of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o his_o suffering_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n one_o of_o the_o scholiasticks_n of_o gregory_n subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o observe_v upon_o the_o place_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_n after_o turtullian_n testify_v that_o ancient_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o gorgonia_n his_o sister_n he_o sufficient_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o her_o hand_n have_v hide_v some_o of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 187._o id._n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o jesus_n christ_n st._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n depose_v in_o favour_n of_o this_o same_o practice_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o in_o the_o church_n say_v he_o the_o priest_n give_v one_o part_n that_o be_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o which_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o freedom_n and_o so_o bear_v it_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o warn_v the_o communicant_a 266._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o ambros_n hex_z l._n 6._o p._n 103._o t._n 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-fr el._n &_o jejun_n c._n 10._o chrysost_n ad_fw-la pop._n antioch_n hom._n 21._o t._n 1._o p._n 266._o that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o he_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o and_o that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_n or_o be_v lose_v and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o the_o hand_n be_v that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o altar_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o die_v the_o in_o beginning_n of_o the_o v._o century_n give_v we_o several_a proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n consider_v say_v he_o what_o you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o be_v not_o so_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o strike_v any_o body_n and_o after_o have_v honour_v it_o with_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n do_v not_o dishonour_v it_o in_o employ_v it_o to_o strike_v consider_v what_o it_o be_v you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o keep_v it_o free_a from_o all_o covetousness_n etc._n etc._n think_v that_o not_o only_o you_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o also_o that_o you_o put_v it_o unto_o the_o mouth_n 285._o id._n hom._n the_o simult_n p._n 285._o and_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n see_v here_o i_o preach_v i_o conjure_v i_o warn_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o he_o who_o have_v a_o enemy_n shall_v not_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 891._o id._n in_o seraph_n p._n 891._o and_o in_o the_o three_o tome_n the_o seraphin_n dare_v not_o touch_v it_o with_o his_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o tongue_n and_o you_o you_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o hand_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o time_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o sozomâ—n_v the_o historian_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v through_o complaisance_n to_o her_o husband_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o sect_n by_o the_o powerful_a sermon_n of_o st_n chrysostom_n 5._o sozom._n hist_o l._n 8._o c._n 5._o unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o dispose_v herself_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v that_o retain_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v she_o bow_v herself_o as_o if_o she_o will_v have_v pray_v and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n her_o maid_n who_o be_v there_o with_o she_o give_v she_o private_o what_o she_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n and_o that_o she_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o she_o but_o she_o have_v it_o no_o soon_o between_o her_o tooth_n but_o it_o become_v a_o stone_n unto_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v apply_v what_o st._n ult_n apud_fw-la theodoret_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 5._o ep._n ult_n ambrose_n say_v unto_o the_o great_a theodosius_n after_o the_o severe_a vengeance_n which_o he_o use_v against_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o st._n isidore_n of_o damiette_n reproach_v a_o priest_n call_v zosimus_n that_o believer_n rather_o choose_v to_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n than_o receive_v it_o from_o his_o
this_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n in_o permit_v they_o to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n but_o if_o i_o be_o demand_v whether_o this_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n unto_o bedrid_a penitent_n and_o after_o the_o three_o century_n unto_o other_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n do_v not_o presuppose_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v keep_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v apply_v in_o these_o hasty_a necessity_n to_o speak_v sincere_o i_o do_v not_o see_v there_o be_v any_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n unto_o the_o other_o but_o that_o also_o i_o find_v no_o direction_n thereupon_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v they_o content_v themselves_o then_o in_o prepare_v i_o mean_v in_o blessing_n and_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n at_o such_o time_n as_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o communicate_v any_o bedrid_a die_a person_n to_o allege_v for_o refutation_n of_o the_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n by_o cardinal_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a against_o the_o greek_n who_o reserve_v the_o gift_n presanctify_v in_o lent_n be_v not_o in_o my_o opinion_n to_o argue_v but_o trifle_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o long_a time_n before_o humbert_n write_v against_o nicetas_n the_o sacrament_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v urge_v against_o keep_v the_o acrament_n that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o some_o church_n burn_v and_o in_o other_o it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n but_o although_o this_o last_o custom_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o our_o france_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_v chapter_n nevertheless_o i_o find_v from_o the_o time_n of_o charelemain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n formal_a direction_n for_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n 161._o capitul_n l._n 1._o c._n 161._o that_o the_o priest_n say_v this_o prince_n in_o his_o capitulary_n have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a whether_o old_a or_o young_a to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o die_v without_o the_o sacrament_n since_o which_o time_n several_a ordinance_n be_v see_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a but_o before_o that_o time_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v meet_v with_o any_o which_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o say_v to_o assure_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v none_o before_o the_o time_n which_o i_o assign_v but_o only_o to_o declare_v that_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v nor_o find_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n clement_n disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v express_o forbid_v pseudo-clem_n ep._n 2._o pseudo-clem_n to_o keep_v till_o the_o next_o day_n any_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o fine_a see_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v confess_v that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o bedrid_a die_n penitent_n and_o afterward_o unto_o believer_n in_o the_o same_o condition_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o inquire_v by_o who_o it_o be_v send_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o be_v clergyman_n that_o carry_v it_o unto_o these_o sort_n of_o person_n yet_o nevertheless_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o ease_v themselves_o sometime_o of_o this_o care_n and_o to_o employ_v lay_v person_n young_a boy_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o in_o fine_a denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n relate_v in_o eusebius_n the_o history_n of_o a_o certain_a old_a man_n call_v serapion_n who_o have_v apostatise_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o he_o can_v not_o be_v restore_v notwithstanding_o his_o earnest_a entreaty_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o some_o time_n after_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o violent_a sickness_n whereof_o he_o die_v he_o send_v one_o of_o his_o daughter_n son_n for_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v sick_a send_v he_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o child_n he_o give_v unto_o this_o youth_n say_v denys_n some_o 44._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o or_o a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v moisten_v and_o to_o put_v it_o in_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v the_o easy_o swallow_v it_o down_o his_o grand_a child_n be_v return_v steep_v it_o and_o pour_v it_o into_o the_o sick_a man_n mouth_n who_o have_v by_o little_a and_o little_o let_v it_o down_o present_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n so_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ado_n bishop_n of_o vienna_n that_o of_o bede_n and_o the_o roman_a 5._o ad._n d._n 15_o aug._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la a_o 260._o §._o 5._o as_o also_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n stephen_n the_o first_o testify_z that_o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n gallian_n and_o valerian_n tharsitius_n acolyth_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v carry_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o this_o custom_n need_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o liberty_n which_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n give_v unto_o christian_n to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n home_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o young_a anchoret_n 1014._o combef_n auct_v bibl_n pat_n t._n 2._o grac._n l._n p_o 986._o cum_fw-la 1014._o who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n and_o which_o father_n combefis_n a_o dominican_n have_v publish_v at_o least_o some_o copy_n part_n of_o it_o we_o find_v this_o hermit_n have_v demand_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n how_o such_o person_n as_o he_o be_v that_o live_v solitary_o in_o the_o desert_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o priest_n nor_o assembly_n make_v in_o those_o place_n i_o say_v we_o find_v he_o suffer_v he_o and_o such_o as_o he_o be_v to_o communicate_v themselves_o although_o they_o be_v lay_v person_n and_o also_o prescribe_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o father_n combefis_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 1014._o ib._n p._n 1014._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n be_v then_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n diocese_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v any_o difficulty_n will_v have_v be_v make_v of_o entrust_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o woman_n in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o have_v be_v before_o recite_v there_o be_v in_o the_o vi_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o homily_n in_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o 431._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o who_o live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n where_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o lay_n person_n man_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_a it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o the_o thing_n be_v practise_v to_o that_o time_n and_o afterward_o also_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o sermon_n be_v neither_o leo_n the_o four_o nor_o st._n vlrick_n as_o gretser_n imagine_v it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o synodical_a letter_n of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n unto_o his_o priest_n now_o this_o ratherius_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n 138._o p._n 138._o say_v that_o he_o have_v late_o be_v so_o inform_v and_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o it_o because_o we_o have_v the_o book_n itself_o by_o the_o care_n and_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n wherein_o we_o find_v this_o decree_n that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o a_o lay_v person_n 261._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 261._o man_n or_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_n it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o sundry_a place_n even_o in_o italy_n and_o near_o rome_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o same_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n observe_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n above_o mention_v 138._o p._n 138._o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v a_o long_a time_n after_o and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o ratherius_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n who_o without_o scruple_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n into_o lay_n person_n hand_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n but_o because_o ratherius_n be_v but_o a_o private_a bishop_n and_o that_o his_o power_n reach_v not_o beyond_o his_o diocese_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v it_o be_v also_o
practise_v elsewhere_o since_o that_o time_n at_o least_o we_o see_v the_o footstep_n of_o that_o custom_n in_o france_n very_o forward_o in_o the_o ix_o 623._o t._n 3._o council_n gall_n p._n 623._o century_n see_v hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheimes_n do_v prohibit_v it_o in_o his_o capitulary_n in_o the_o year_n 852._o chap._n xvi_o sundry_a custom_n and_o practice_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n among_o several_a custom_n observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o find_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o for_o st._n austin_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o child_n which_o be_v bear_v blind_a by_o reason_n that_o the_o eyelid_n be_v close_v and_o thereby_o deprive_v of_o sight_n although_o the_o eye_n be_v full_a within_o a_o physician_n advise_v to_o open_v the_o eyelid_n with_o a_o iron_n instrument_n 164._o aug._n oper._n imperf_n contr_n julian_n l._n 3._o c._n 164._o his_o pious_a mother_n say_v he_o will_v not_o suffer_v it_o but_o what_o the_o physician_n will_v have_v do_v with_o his_o lancet_n she_o affect_v with_o a_o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o child_n be_v then_o five_o year_n old_a or_o upward_o say_v that_o he_o remember_v it_o very_o well_o second_o the_o ancient_a christian_n bury_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o dead_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o be_v common_o attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n bishop_n of_o iconia_n his_o contemporary_a for_o they_o both_o flourish_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n there_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o this_o custom_n the_o truth_n be_v i_o will_v not_o absolute_o engage_v that_o amphilochius_n be_v author_n of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v forge_v and_o false_a 380._o de_fw-fr script_n in_o a_o 380._o and_o i_o find_v cardinal_n bellarmain_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v not_o only_o now_o it_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o amphilochius_n it_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o long_a while_n since_o although_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a precise_o to_o know_v the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n 80._o aen._n paris_n t._n 7._o spicileg_n p._n 80._o write_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n allege_v something_o of_o this_o life_n and_o even_o what_o relate_v unto_o the_o custom_n whereof_o we_o seek_v proof_n but_o he_o say_v not_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o amphilochius_n he_o only_o say_v that_o what_o he_o do_v allege_v may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n which_o be_v faithful_o translate_v into_o latin_a word_n for_o word_n by_o one_o call_v euciumius_n we_o read_v then_o in_o this_o life_n that_o st._n basil_n divide_v the_o bread_n into_o three_o part_n take_v one_o 1._o vita_fw-la basil_n c._n 8._o in_o vit._n pat._n l._n 1._o or_o as_o aeneas_n read_v it_o that_o he_o communicate_v with_o great_a fear_n and_o that_o he_o reserve_v the_o other_o to_o be_v bury_v with_o he_o and_o that_o have_v put_v the_o three_o parcel_n upon_o a_o golden_a pigeon_n he_o wave_v it_o upon_o the_o altar_n or_o as_o it_o be_v say_v afterward_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 419._o 12._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n just_a 1._o c._n 18._o t._n 1._o council_n gall._n c._n 12._o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o eighteen_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n it_o have_v be_v resolve_v not_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o dead_a body_n for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v this_o custom_n still_o continue_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o six_o century_n see_v that_o a_o diocesan_n synod_n of_o auxerr_n do_v prohibit_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 578._o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o a_o young_a youth_n that_o be_v a_o friar_n and_o that_o be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o monastery_n to_o see_v his_o parent_n without_o the_o benediction_n die_v the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o come_v home_o and_o after_o he_o have_v be_v bury_v next_o day_n the_o body_n be_v find_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o have_v again_o bury_v it_o the_o same_o accident_n happen_v again_o then_o the_o friar_n speedy_o go_v unto_o s._n bennet_n and_o pray_v he_o with_o tear_n to_o show_v favour_n unto_o the_o decease_a party_n 2._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 2._o unto_o who_o say_v gregory_n the_o man_n of_o god_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v go_v and_o lay_v this_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o reverence_n upon_o his_o breast_n and_o so_o bury_v he_o which_o be_v do_v the_o earth_n receive_v and_o retain_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o out_o no_o more_o christian_n have_v not_o lay_v aside_o this_o practice_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n which_o oblige_v the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n in_o the_o year_n 691._o to_o renew_v the_o prohibition_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n all_o which_o notwithstanding_o hinder_v not_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o life_n of_o st._n othmar_n in_o surius_n for_o solomon_n bishop_n of_o constance_n have_v open_v his_o grave_n above_o thirty_o four_o year_n after_o his_o death_n 14._o vita_fw-la s._n othmar_n apud_fw-la surium_n a_o 720._o 16._o novemb_n de_n off_o eccles_n lib._n 4._o c._n 14._o find_v under_o his_o head_n and_o about_o his_o breast_n certain_a little_a bit_n of_o bread_n of_o a_o round_a form_n which_o be_v common_o call_v olation_n or_o wafer_n which_o the_o bishop_n lay_v again_o with_o much_o veneration_n near_o the_o holy_a body_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n report_v from_o bede_n that_o when_o st._n cuthbert_n be_v bury_v they_o put_v the_o eucharist_n oblata_fw-la upon_o his_o breast_n and_o zonaras_n and_o balsamon_n observe_v upon_o the_o eighty_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n that_o until_o that_o time_n they_o inter_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o latter_a do_v even_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v to_o drive_v away_o devil_n and_o to_o conduct_v the_o believer_n straight_o unto_o heaven_n in_o the_o three_o place_n there_o be_v church_n where_o they_o burn_v all_o that_o rest_v of_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o hesychius_n one_o of_o its_o priest_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o leviticus_n 8._o hesych_n in_o levitic_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n these_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o young_a scholar_n send_v for_o on_o purpose_n from_o school_n as_o evagrius_n who_o write_v his_o history_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n do_v relate_v it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o ancient_a custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n 35._o evagr._fw-la hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 35._o that_o when_o several_a parcel_n of_o the_o immaculate_a body_n of_o christ_n our_o god_n remain_v young_a child_n be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n unto_o who_o they_o be_v give_v to_o eat_v in_o france_n almost_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v practise_v but_o with_o a_o little_a more_o ceremony_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n clem._n council_n matis_n 2._o c._n 6._o epist_n 2._o clem._n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 585._o and_o the_o second_o decretal_a attribute_v unto_o s._n clement_n command_n that_o all_o shall_v be_v consume_v at_o the_o very_a time_n without_o reserve_v any_o part_n until_o next_o day_n in_o spain_n the_o vi_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 693._o leaf_n it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n either_o to_o keep_v these_o remainder_n or_o to_o eat_v they_o and_o because_o if_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o communion_n have_v be_v too_o big_a for_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n of_o each_o church_n the_o remainder_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o too_o great_a quantity_n may_v have_v oppress_v the_o stomach_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n to_o prevent_v this_o inconvenience_n command_v to_o offer_v middling_a oblation_n 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a practice_n the_o remainder_n whereof_o may_v be_v eat_v without_o prejudice_v the_o health_n of_o they_o that_o eat_v it_o but_o from_o spain_n we_o must_v return_v into_o our_o france_n there_o to_o see_v the_o continuation_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n and_o to_o this_o end_n let_v we_o examine_v witness_n which_o dom_n luke_n
d'achery_n have_v give_v we_o those_o be_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n although_o that_o congregation_n be_v found_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o custom_n that_o there_o be_v time_n wherein_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o very_a instant_n in_o this_o famous_a congregation_n all_o that_o remain_v after_o communion_n which_o its_o true_a be_v not_o practise_v when_o these_o custom_n be_v write_v that_o be_v to_o say_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n although_o the_o author_n do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v general_o practise_v in_o all_o other_o church_n 58._o antiq._n consuetud_n cluniac_a monast_n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi p._n 58._o heretofore_o say_v he_o so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o priest_n themselves_o or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o prior_n who_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o precaution_n and_o respect_n eat_v all_o that_o do_v remain_v without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o till_o next_o day_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v that_o any_o other_o custom_n be_v use_v general_o in_o all_o other_o church_n the_o which_o be_v not_o much_o here_o regard_v at_o present_a but_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n be_v keep_v we_o may_v it_o may_v be_v have_v refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n chap._n 13._o and_o what_o be_v mention_v by_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o canonical_a letter_n in_o the_o seven_o canon_n but_o because_o these_o two_o place_n may_v admit_v of_o another_o interpretation_n we_o forbear_v cite_v they_o the_o custom_n now_o in_o question_n be_v already_o sufficient_o confirm_v in_o the_o four_o place_n the_o ancient_n make_v no_o difficulty_n sometime_o to_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n afterward_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mingle_a liquor_n the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o intend_v to_o sign_n thus_o it_o be_v do_v by_o pope_n theodorus_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n to_o sign_v the_o condemnation_n and_o deposition_n of_o pyrrhus_n a_o monothelite_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o theophanes_n in_o baronius_n pyrrhus_n say_v he_o have_v leave_v rome_n 15._o apud_fw-la baron_n a_fw-fr 648._o §._o 15._o and_o be_v arrive_v at_o ravenna_n return_v like_o the_o dog_n unto_o his_o vomit_n which_o pope_n theodorus_n understanding_n he_o assemble_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n and_o ask_v for_o the_o holy_a cup_n he_o pour_v the_o quicken_a blood_n into_o the_o ink_n and_o so_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n sign_v the_o deposition_n of_o pyrrhus_n who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v so_o it_o be_v also_o do_v by_o the_o eight_o council_n of_o constantinople_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 896._o in_o anteact_v synod_n t._n 6._o council_n p._n 896._o in_o the_o year_n 869._o for_o the_o bishop_n subscribe_v the_o deposition_n of_o photius_n with_o pen_n dip_v not_o in_o ink_n only_o but_o in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n itself_o see_v here_o two_o remarkable_a instance_n which_o be_v usual_o produce_v to_o prove_v this_o four_o observation_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o we_o have_v a_o three_o which_o be_v no_o less_o considerable_a we_o be_v oblige_v for_o it_o to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr and_o he_o unto_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr masnau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o tholouse_n because_o he_o furnish_v it_o he_o have_v take_v it_o out_o of_o a_o historian_n call_v odo_n aribert_n who_o relate_v the_o voyage_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a unto_o tholouse_n in_o the_o year_n 844_o observe_n among_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o he_o send_v for_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelona_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o receive_v he_o into_o his_o favour_n but_o indeed_o with_o a_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o which_o he_o do_v but_o bernard_n do_v not_o proceed_v on_o his_o journey_n till_o there_o be_v a_o treaty_n betwixt_o charles_n and_o he_o 129._o odo_n aribert_n edit_fw-la in_o not_o baluz_fw-fr ad_fw-la agobard_n p._n 129._o and_o after_o the_o peace_n have_v be_v confirm_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o conclude_v there_o may_v be_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o custom_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v hot_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o just_a at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v as_o we_o find_v by_o their_o ritual_a by_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n cabasilas_n simon_n of_o thessalonica_n balsamon_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o several_a other_o and_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o mystical_a reason_n of_o this_o mixture_n 167._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 148._o n._n 166_o 167._o may_v only_o read_v what_o james_n goar_n have_v write_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o enchology_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o we_o may_v finish_v this_o first_o part_n have_v exact_o inquire_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o into_o all_o thing_n which_o relate_v unto_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o as_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n celebrate_v and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n communicate_v have_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n unto_o this_o celebration_n although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n enrich_v with_o sundry_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o practise_v at_o the_o beginning_n so_o also_o his_o word_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n we_o shall_v employ_v the_o second_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o it_o be_v what_o we_o shall_v set_v about_o with_o god_n permission_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n those_o which_o travel_n into_o strange_a country_n if_o they_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a fail_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v most_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a their_o observation_n it_o be_v true_a all_o be_v not_o alike_o dispose_v some_o regard_n only_o their_o own_o private_a satisfaction_n and_o look_v no_o far_o but_o there_o be_v other_o which_o undertake_v these_o long_a and_o painful_a voyage_n make_v as_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o journal_n wherein_o they_o exact_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v know_v and_o be_v return_v home_o they_o digest_v and_o communicate_v they_o unto_o other_o who_o without_o stir_v out_o of_o their_o closet_n or_o run_v any_o danger_n see_v what_o be_v most_o curious_a and_o remarkable_a in_o all_o country_n and_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o certain_o all_o man_n be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o person_n which_o be_v so_o good_a and_o charitable_a as_o to_o expose_v themselves_o unto_o a_o thousand_o danger_n and_o inconvenience_n to_o inform_v and_o instruct_v we_o this_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o case_n of_o those_o which_o undertake_v to_o travel_v into_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o be_v of_o a_o vast_a extent_n have_v no_o other_o limit_n than_o those_o of_o the_o whole_a universe_n as_o well_o as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o who_o the_o heavenly_a father_n have_v give_v all_o nation_n for_o his_o heritage_n and_o the_o earth_n for_o his_o possession_n there_o be_v in_o this_o country_n a_o multitude_n of_o different_a climate_n very_o many_o considerable_a rarity_n worthy_a the_o curiosity_n of_o christian_n but_o all_o which_o engage_v in_o these_o voyage_n be_v not_o of_o a_o humour_n to_o take_v pain_n for_o the_o public_a they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o and_o private_a and_o aim_v only_o at_o their_o own_o particular_a satisfaction_n they_o trouble_v themselves_o not_o much_o for_o other_o so_o that_o be_v there_o only_o such_o person_n which_o launch_v forth_o to_o visit_v this_o large_a empire_n we_o shall_v neither_o be_v more_o learned_a nor_o better_o instruct_v but_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n which_o be_v always_o vigilant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n put_v it_o into_o the_o heart_n of_o several_a to_o undertake_v this_o great_a voyage_n with_o a_o resolution_n and_o design_n of_o communicate_v what_o they_o have_v observe_v unto_o the_o public_a that_o it_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o consolation_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v true_a some_o indeed_o discharge_v their_o duty_n better_o than_o other_o thereafter_o as_o god_n be_v please_v to_o distribute_v his_o gift_n and_o grace_n but_o
of_o our_o lord_n with_o his_o spiritual_a presence_n they_o teach_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v common_a unto_o he_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o the_o son_n say_v st._n austin_n 106._o august_n tract_n 107._o in_o joâ—â—_n id._n ibid._n â—act_n 106._o remove_v from_o his_o apostle_n his_o corporal_a presence_n he_o with_o his_o father_n keep_v they_o spiritual_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o keep_v his_o child_n by_o a_o bodily_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o by_o a_o bodily_a absence_n to_o keep_v they_o with_o his_o father_n by_o a_o spiritual_a presence_n second_o although_o they_o every_o where_n establish_v the_o absence_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o to_o his_o body_n yet_o they_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n but_o they_o make_v this_o presence_n depend_v upon_o the_o intercourse_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o devotion_n which_o lift_v itself_o up_o unto_o heaven_n where_o he_o dwell_v which_o go_v and_o meditate_v on_o he_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o that_o go_v to_o take_v he_o upon_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o so_o it_o be_v this_o excellent_a passage_n of_o st._n joan._n august_n tract_n â—0_n in_o joan._n austin_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v let_v the_o jew_n hear_v let_v they_o take_v he_o but_o they_o answer_v how_o shall_v i_o take_v he_o see_v he_o be_v absent_a how_o shall_v i_o reach_v with_o my_o hand_n unto_o heaven_n to_o embrace_v he_o upon_o his_o throne_n send_v up_o thither_o thy_o faith_n and_o you_o have_v already_o embrace_v he_o your_o father_n have_v embrace_v he_o in_o the_o flesh_n but_o you_o receive_v he_o in_o your_o heart_n for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a as_o he_o be_v also_o present_a 4._o id._n serm._n 74._o the_o divers_a c._n 4._o and_o again_o we_o now_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o nevertheless_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o he_o if_o any_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o or_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o he_o say_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o can_v show_v he_o unto_o he_o in_o fine_a i_o believe_v that_o from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v also_o this_o other_o stream_n i_o mean_v the_o sursum_fw-la corda_n which_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o they_o make_v to_o echo_v out_o aloud_o in_o the_o christian_a assembly_n at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n and_o which_o still_o remain_v in_o all_o their_o liturgy_n for_o by_o these_o word_n they_o be_v warn_v not_o to_o look_v bare_o or_o only_o upon_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n as_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a do_v speak_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o gelatius_n of_o cyzika_n but_o to_o lift_v up_o all_o their_o thought_n into_o heaven_n towards_o the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o devotion_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n often_o exhort_v their_o flock_n not_o to_o seek_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n but_o in_o heaven_n witness_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o say_v that_o to_o draw_v near_o he_o we_o must_v be_v like_o a_o eagle_n and_o fly_v unto_o heaven_n itself_o mount_v on_o high_a and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o the_o earth_n not_o grovel_v nor_o be_v draw_v downward_o but_o fly_v continual_o upward_o look_v towards_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n have_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n open_v and_o elsewhere_o antiochen_n id._n hom._n 11._o ad_fw-la pop._n antiochen_n if_o you_o will_v see_v my_o wing_n i_o have_v one_o swift_a than_o the_o eagle_n to_o fly_v not_o ten_o or_o twenty_o degree_n nor_o unto_o heaven_n only_o but_o even_o beyond_o the_o heaven_n and_o above_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o again_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o christ_n call_v we_o eagle_n christi_fw-la id._n the_o baptism_n christi_fw-la say_v where_o the_o body_n be_v there_o will_v the_o eagle_n be_v gather_v together_o it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v fly_v upward_o support_v by_o the_o wing_n of_o the_o spirit_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a say_v he_o we_o grovel_v on_o the_o earth_n like_o serpent_n nat._n id._n hom._n 4._o the_o incomp_n dei_fw-la nat._n and_o eat_v dust_n and_o elsewhere_o let_v no_o body_n have_v at_o that_o time_n thought_n concern_v the_o affair_n of_o this_o life_n but_o banish_v from_o his_o mind_n all_o worldly_a thought_n transport_v himself_o whole_o into_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v assist_v at_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n and_o fly_v with_o the_o seraphim_n offer_v the_o most_o holy_a hymn_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o majesty_n and_o glory_n seraph_n id._n hom._n in_o seraph_n and_o again_o elsewhere_o consider_v these_o thing_n o_o man_n and_o represent_v unto_o yourself_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o gift_n raise_v yourself_o up_o 5._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o and_o forsake_v the_o ear-pike_n your_o flight_n towards_o heaven_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v also_o â—â—fore_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o priest_n cry_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n on_o high_a for_o in_o truth_n in_o that_o terrible_a moment_n we_o shall_v have_v our_o heart_n lift_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o not_o down_o towards_o the_o world_n and_o earthly_a thing_n the_o priest_n than_o command_v with_o authority_n that_o every_o one_o forsake_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o life_n and_o household_n care_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v lift_v up_o his_o heart_n unto_o heaven_n where_o god_n the_o lover_n of_o mankind_n be_v st._n austin_n say_v the_o same_o 222._o august_n de_fw-mi bono_fw-mi persev_n c._n 13._o psal_n 39_o &_o serm_n 44._o de_fw-la tempore_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n 53._o &_o in_o ps_n 148._o serm._n 4_o 29._o &_o 38._o a_o sirmund_n edit_n &_o 82._o the_o divers_a germ._n const_n in_o contempl_a job_n l._n 6._o the_o verb_n incarn_v c_o 24_o 25._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n 222._o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o believer_n that_o we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o heart_n on_o high_a unto_o the_o lord_n be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n for_o which_o gift_n the_o priest_n warn_v those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v say_v to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o they_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v just_a and_o that_o the_o thing_n deserve_v it_o well_o for_o see_v our_o heart_n be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n but_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v rise_v and_o think_v on_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o not_o on_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o earth_n unto_o who_o shall_v thanks_o be_v give_v for_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n but_o unto_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v be_v warn_v to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n and_o that_o they_o answer_v we_o have_v unto_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v lift_v up_o their_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v show_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n those_o which_o attend_v on_o both_o side_n represent_v the_o cherubin_n with_o six_o wing_n fan_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v there_o offer_v with_o wing_n which_o serve_v for_o fan_n as_o it_o be_v to_o hinder_v the_o communicant_o from_o stay_v on_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o lift_v they_o up_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n above_o all_o there_o be_v of_o shadow_n raise_v they_o up_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o visible_a thing_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o thing_n invisible_a and_o unto_o this_o ineffable_a beauty_n in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v that_o the_o collect_v of_o ascension-eve_n ascens_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o vigil_n ascens_fw-la be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n in_o some_o coppie_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o by_o these_o holy_a thing_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o devotion_n may_v tend_v where_o be_v with_o thou_o our_o substance_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n chap._n v._n continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n although_o what_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n do_v full_o justify_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v be_v constant_a in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o depend_v upon_o it_o be_v absolute_o
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
with_o the_o hand_n although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o practise_v it_o so_o former_o for_o several_a age_n from_o whence_o again_o can_v proceed_v this_o change_n but_o from_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o consecration_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a use_v they_o have_v in_o nature_n to_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n in_o grace_n communicant_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o begin_v to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o as_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o communion_n judge_v their_o hand_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o saviour_n and_o fear_v that_o some_o by_o neglect_n shall_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n this_o precious_a body_n a_o inconvenience_n which_o their_o forefather_n never_o think_v of_o or_o if_o they_o do_v think_v of_o it_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o fear_v it_o though_o otherwise_o they_o be_v as_o circumspect_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n with_o incomparable_a exactness_n that_o none_o of_o it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n let_v every_o body_n judge_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o notable_a a_o difference_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o communicant_n they_o be_v wont_v also_o for_o a_o long_a time_n to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o to_o their_o house_n at_o present_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a action_n father_n petau_n tell_v we_o and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o she_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n whereunto_o be_v owe_v sovereign_a respect_n what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v unto_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o permit_v it_o and_o which_o believe_v not_o as_o st._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o blame_v we_o can_v but_o know_v that_o their_o zeal_n be_v great_a than_o we_o and_o their_o piety_n more_o ardent_a than_o what_o appear_v in_o we_o at_o this_o time_n how_o then_o have_v they_o so_o long_a time_n tolerate_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n and_o even_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o st._n jerom_n have_v make_v appear_v from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o one_o can_v reasonable_o forbear_v attribute_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o toleration_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v that_o their_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v quite_o contrary_a they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o suffer_v what_o the_o latin_n will_v not_o suffer_v at_o present_a for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o as_o they_o suffer_v communicants_a to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o their_o house_n to_o keep_v and_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v they_o also_o suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o in_o their_o travel_n and_o journey_n even_o by_o sea_n where_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o it_o when_o occasion_n require_v as_o the_o example_n of_o maximinian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o his_o companion_n do_v testify_v for_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o suffer_a shipwreck_n they_o receive_v it_o be_v say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o redeemer_n but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v practise_v quite_o contrary_a at_o this_o time_n it_o not_o be_v permit_v to_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a mass_n neither_o at_o the_o sea_n nor_o upon_o river_n but_o only_o to_o read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o give_v the_o benediction_n in_o a_o word_n to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeny_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o that_o part_n call_v the_o canon_n ib._n thom_n valden_v &_o guilhelm_n duranâ—_n apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg._n c._n 34._o cassand_n ib._n whence_o it_o be_v cassander_n make_v this_o observation_n draw_v from_o a_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o dry_a mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o consecration_n and_o communion_n be_v also_o call_v naval_a because_o it_o be_v judge_v it_o can_v only_o be_v say_v after_o that_o manner_n in_o a_o unsteady_a place_n and_o where_o there_o be_v motion_n as_o at_o sea_n and_o upon_o river_n in_o which_o place_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o entire_a mass_n can_v be_v say_v pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o nevertheless_o blame_v not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o maximinian_n and_o his_o companion_n when_o he_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o his_o dialogue_n no_o more_o than_o st._n ambrose_n do_v the_o action_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n all_o which_o again_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o have_v not_o then_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o roman_a catholic_n now_o have_v for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v take_v the_o same_o caution_n ancient_o in_o the_o church_n the_o communion_n be_v free_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n by_o lay-person_n by_o boy_n man_n or_o woman_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o ixth_o and_o xth_o century_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o they_o will_v so_o long_o have_v tolerate_v this_o custem_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o time_n have_v be_v the_o same_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o present_a it_o be_v think_v they_o will_v have_v be_v more_o reserve_v and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o slight_o entrust_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n indifferent_o but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n which_o we_o have_v instance_a and_o from_o whence_o we_o have_v draw_v the_o necessary_a inference_n there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o we_o already_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o show_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o employ_v the_o sacrament_n to_o make_v plaster_n as_o st._n austin_n have_v assure_v we_o every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o make_v a_o plaster_n sometime_o drug_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v bruise_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n sometime_o root_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v boil_v and_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o certain_a liquor_n be_v reduce_v into_o the_o consistence_n of_o a_o ointment_n or_o thick_a matter_n and_o such_o as_o may_v convenient_o be_v spread_v upon_o a_o linen-cloth_n or_o upon_o flax_n afterward_o to_o apply_v it_o unto_o the_o distemper_a part_n which_o want_v ease_n be_v there_o ever_o any_o christian_a that_o believe_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o medicine_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v beat_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n or_o boil_v with_o liquor_n or_o in_o a_o word_n reduce_v in_o the_o state_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v plaster_n or_o if_o any_o be_v so_o extravagant_a to_o believe_v it_o or_o so_o wicked_a and_o senseless_a to_o attempt_v it_o have_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v do_v all_o other_o will_v they_o not_o have_v exclaim_v against_o such_o a_o person_n will_v they_o not_o have_v esteem_v he_o monstrous_a and_o worthy_a endure_v the_o great_a of_o all_o punishment_n nevertheless_o there_o have_v be_v find_v those_o which_o make_v plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o far_o from_o be_v blame_v have_v be_v praise_v and_o commend_v by_o pious_a and_o devout_a person_n fear_v god_n witness_v that_o mother_n mention_v by_o st._n austin_n see_v then_o that_o a_o plaster_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o make_v it_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n that_o do_v so_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o sacrament_n be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a as_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o know_v that_o christ_n die_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o but_o do_v know_v that_o he_o die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v bury_v those_o than_o which_o heretofore_o bury_v the_o
any_o magic_a or_o enchantment_n do_v what_o he_o pretend_v to_o do_v by_o the_o help_n of_o his_o sorcery_n in_o cast_v a_o mist_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o those_o that_o be_v present_a and_o that_o by_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n they_o change_v the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n into_o the_o very_a blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o they_o adore_v nevertheless_o st._n irencus_fw-la nor_o st._n epiphanius_n which_o have_v narrow_o enough_o examine_v the_o heresy_n of_o this_o deceiver_n and_o all_o that_o he_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o any_o one_o else_o that_o i_o hear_v of_o have_v not_o make_v he_o this_o objection_n to_o expose_v unto_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o folly_n of_o his_o enterprise_n which_o show_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n do_v not_o then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o mention_v the_o ascodrute_n or_o ascodrupite_n which_o reject_v both_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o invisible_a thing_n shall_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o visible_a thing_n nor_o incorporeal_a thing_n by_o sensible_a and_o corporal_a and_o that_o image_n and_o figure_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v upon_o earth_n how_o can_v the_o holy_a father_n grapple_v with_o these_o heretic_n or_o condemn_v as_o a_o heresy_n that_o which_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o symbol_n of_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v sensible_a nor_o corporal_a if_o catholic_n have_v not_o in_o their_o sacrament_n symbol_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o it_o will_v have_v be_v unjust_a to_o condemn_v that_o for_o a_o heresy_n in_o other_o which_o we_o believe_v and_o approve_v ourselves_o or_o how_o shall_v these_o heretic_n have_v abstain_v from_o the_o celebration_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n if_o the_o orthodox_n have_v believe_v with_o they_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o sensible_a nor_o corporal_a in_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o sacrament_n for_o what_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o these_o sacrament_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v corporal_a and_o visible_a and_o as_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o make_v they_o deny_v baptism_n make_v they_o also_o reject_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o they_o do_v not_o find_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n no_o less_o visible_a and_o corporal_a than_o the_o water_n of_o the_o other_o so_o that_o the_o holy_a father_n oppose_v their_o heresy_n refute_v it_o alike_o both_o for_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o they_o own_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v sensible_a and_o visible_a in_o both_o for_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o make_v no_o distinction_n betwixt_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o protestant_n as_o touch_v the_o silence_n of_o heretic_n it_o be_v almost_o of_o the_o same_o force_n with_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_n because_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o pagan_n be_v also_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o slander_n and_o contradiction_n of_o heretic_n some_o whereof_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o martion_n and_o several_a other_o which_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o shadow_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o body_n teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o become_v man_n and_o that_o he_o manifest_v himself_o unto_o man_n only_o in_o a_o false_a shape_n not_o have_v a_o true_a body_n but_o one_o in_o show_v other_o have_v deny_v his_o divinity_n as_o ebion_n cerinthus_n artemon_n and_o other_o which_o maintain_v that_o our_o jesus_n be_v not_o god_n but_o man_n only_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v but_o when_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n two_o mystery_n which_o we_o have_v see_v whereof_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n both_o make_v light_n the_o cross_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o stumble_a block_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o heathen_a be_v also_o contradict_v by_o heretic_n who_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o true_o suffer_v but_o that_o he_o either_o put_v another_o man_n in_o his_o stead_n or_o avoid_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o which_o crucify_v he_o by_o this_o seem_a body_n wherewith_o they_o say_v he_o be_v invest_v *_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v esteem_v a_o story_n and_o fable_n by_o the_o gentile_n also_o offend_v exceed_o some_o heretic_n as_o the_o gnostic_n the_o marcionite_n and_o some_o other_o and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o one_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v not_o traverse_v by_o some_o heresy_n or_o that_o meet_v not_o with_o some_o contradiction_n among_o christian_n themselves_o what_o likelihood_n then_o say_v they_o be_v there_o that_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o christian_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o it_o will_v have_v receive_v some_o attempt_n by_o heretic_n who_o not_o have_v disow_v the_o use_n of_o their_o sense_n nor_o of_o their_o reason_n can_v not_o choose_v as_o they_o think_v but_o have_v dispute_v against_o they_o especial_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o they_o will_v have_v deny_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o clear_a light_n of_o their_o reason_n nevertheless_o we_o can_v find_v in_o any_o monument_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o heretic_n ever_o contest_v with_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v indeed_o true_a that_o some_o reject_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n though_o upon_o different_a motive_n but_o that_o they_o charge_v the_o church_n touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v not_o one_o to_o be_v find_v especial_o of_o those_o which_o have_v own_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o least_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n nor_o in_o the_o divers_a catalogue_n of_o heresy_n that_o still_o remain_v nor_o in_o the_o polemical_a write_n of_o the_o holy_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n for_o as_o for_o those_o mention_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n unto_o those_o of_o smyrna_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n beside_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a if_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o they_o deny_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o confess_v and_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o human_a nature_n but_o neither_o they_o nor_o any_o other_o have_v complain_v against_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v not_o arm_v against_o she_o nor_o have_v separate_v from_o her_o communion_n upon_o account_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n neither_o do_v the_o church_n ever_o thunder_v out_o anathema_n nor_o excommunication_n upon_o this_o subject_a from_o whence_o say_v some_o proceed_v so_o universal_a a_o silence_n and_o so_o great_a tranquillity_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o article_n which_o since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ixth_o century_n have_v suffer_v such_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o west_n for_o this_o friar_n of_o corby_n no_o soon_o publish_v his_o opinion_n but_o there_o oppose_v against_o he_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o ever_o since_o that_o time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v never_o be_v without_o a_o great_a many_o opposer_n and_o adversary_n which_o for_o that_o reason_n have_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o esteem_v heretic_n by_o the_o latin_a church_n when_o i_o make_v this_o reflection_n in_o myself_o say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n have_v be_v at_o all_o time_n much_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o temper_n and_o be_v ever_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o disposition_n and_o that_o beside_o the_o
tempt_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o fornication_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o sophronius_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o a_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n unto_o the_o emperor_n julian_n the_o apostate_n wherein_o this_o holy_a doctor_n acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n a_o piece_n also_o invent_v by_o some_o ignorant_a impostor_n all_o this_o in_o the_o four_o session_n therefore_o it_o be_v very_o judicious_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n that_o those_o of_o nice_a see_v the_o holy_a scripture_n will_v not_o accord_v with_o their_o error_n they_o have_v recourse_n unto_o i_o know_v not_o what_o humane_a foolery_n worthy_a of_o shame_n i_o will_v say_v nothing_o of_o their_o deny_v the_o epistle_n produce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ibas_n to_o be_v true_o he_o 775._o act._n 6._o p._n 775._o against_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o ibas_n himself_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v find_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v very_o faithful_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o those_o unto_o who_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o church_n before_o they_o for_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n type_n commemoration_n it_o be_v the_o common_a language_n of_o the_o ancient_n they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o ancient_n have_v say_v so_o before_o they_o as_o have_v be_v ample_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o this_o part_n of_o our_o history_n they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o institution_n which_o amount_v unto_o what_o their_o ancestor_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o typical_a the_o mystical_a the_o symbolical_a body_n the_o body_n by_o grace_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v and_o they_o also_o agree_v with_o they_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o incarnation_n but_o as_o for_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o they_o absolute_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n they_o do_v at_o least_o from_o their_o term_n and_o expression_n when_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o father_n have_v call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n type_n or_o figure_n which_o appear_v so_o impudent_a unto_o those_o which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o council_n that_o they_o can_v not_o forbear_v reprove_v this_o confidence_n by_o this_o annotation_n which_o they_o have_v set_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o greek_a father_n often_o call_v the_o thing_n sanctify_v figure_n as_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o his_o sister_n and_o in_o his_o first_o appologetick_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o 5_o mystagogical_a catechism_n and_o other_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n have_v also_o blame_v as_o have_v be_v before_o declare_v the_o like_a temerity_n in_o damascen_n and_o certain_o with_o much_o reason_n see_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n yet_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o false_a ground_n that_o these_o prelate_n of_o nice_a found_v their_o censure_n against_o those_o of_o constantinople_n which_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n ghrist_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n itself_o word_n which_o the_o latin_n be_v wont_a to_o explain_v to_o their_o advantage_n although_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o judge_v that_o in_o the_o main_a of_o the_o doctrine_n nice_a be_v not_o diametrical_o opposite_a unto_o constantinople_n to_o understand_v it_o aright_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v the_o chief_a occasion_n of_o assemble_v both_o council_n be_v the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o that_o of_o nice_n have_v restore_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o it_o must_v also_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n take_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o proof_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o image_n and_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a image_n which_o christ_n command_v to_o be_v make_v but_o because_o the_o word_n image_n do_v at_o the_o first_o hear_n form_n in_o the_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o proper_a image_n and_o simple_a picture_n that_o have_v no_o other_o use_n nor_o propriety_n then_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o eye_n some_o form_n like_o the_o original_a without_o any_o way_n participate_v of_o its_o operation_n and_o virtue_n in_o a_o word_n a_o picture_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v sell_v in_o painter_n shop_n the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a think_v those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v in_o this_o sense_n give_v the_o name_n of_o image_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o cardinal_n bessarion_n tell_v we_o damascen_n have_v do_v fail_v not_o severe_o to_o censure_v they_o not_o but_o that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v sufficient_o enough_o explain_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o this_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a either_o through_o passion_n to_o their_o adversary_n or_o otherwise_o for_o it_o be_v not_o for_o i_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o thought_n reflect_v sharp_o upon_o those_o of_o constantinople_n think_v they_o have_v take_v this_o term_n of_o image_n in_o the_o sense_n as_o we_o have_v express_v several_a thing_n make_v they_o think_v so_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o tell_v we_o themselves_o that_o it_o be_v their_o thought_n and_o that_o they_o give_v no_o other_o signification_n to_o the_o word_n image_n as_o for_o the_o image_n say_v they_o 799._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act_n 6._o tom_n 6._o p._n 800._o t._n 5._o council_n ibid._n p._n 799._o we_o know_v no_o other_o but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o image_n which_o show_v the_o resemblance_n of_o its_o original_a whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o it_o take_v the_o name_n and_o that_o it_o have_v nothing_o else_o common_a with_o it_o a_o little_a before_o they_o have_v say_v that_o what_o the_o image_n have_v in_o common_a with_o the_o original_a be_v the_o name_n only_o and_o not_o the_o definition_n and_o again_o in_o another_o place_n 353_o ibid._n t._n 3._o p._n 353_o one_o thing_n be_v the_o image_n and_o another_o thing_n be_v the_o original_a and_o a_o man_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o seek_v the_o propriety_n of_o the_o original_a in_o the_o image_n second_o elias_n of_o crect_n now_o candia_n one_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n show_v they_o think_v very_o clear_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o to_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n for_o use_v the_o word_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n before_o allege_v 201._o elias_n creten_v in_o orat._n 1._o greg._n nazianz_n p._n 201._o he_o say_v that_o god_n do_v send_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o that_o he_o make_v they_o to_o pass_v into_o the_o operation_n of_o his_o flesh_n it_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a of_o st._n cyril_n into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n there_o be_v yet_o more_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a be_v in_o a_o humour_n of_o reprove_v and_o censure_v those_o of_o constantinople_n as_o to_o whatever_o with_o any_o weak_a show_n may_v fall_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o censure_n it_o be_v no_o force_n to_o conceive_v that_o they_o approve_v what_o they_o have_v not_o blame_v and_o that_o they_o have_v own_v as_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v not_o censure_v they_o say_v that_o all_o reasonable_a person_n will_v grant_v if_o they_o consider_v how_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a be_v affect_v towards_o they_o of_o constantinople_n who_o constitution_n and_o decree_n they_o public_o revoke_v now_o of_o two_o thing_n insist_v upon_o by_o these_o latter_a the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a censure_v but_o one_o they_o must_v then_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o and_o in_o approve_v they_o must_v receive_v it_o as_o catholic_n and_o as_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n the_o father_n of_o constanstinople_n have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o say_v also_o that_o this_o image_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n here_o be_v adversary_n eager_o bend_v against_o they_o adversary_n that_o spare_v they_o not_o in_o any_o thing_n that_o strict_o examine_v every_o thing_n they_o do_v or_o say_v either_o to_o render_v they_o odious_a or_o to_o make_v they_o be_v
jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o all_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o worthy_o in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o nevertheless_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n â—1_n id._n ibid._n in_o cap._n â—1_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o three_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o body_n and_o afterward_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v bring_v from_o several_a place_n and_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o several_a priest_n nevertheless_o the_o divinity_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o 441._o â—d_a in_o canone_o idiss_fw-la â—_o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 441._o do_v make_v this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o and_o elsewhere_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n be_v one_o so_o also_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o sundry_a place_n and_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a day_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o sole_a body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o give_v unto_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o and_o cause_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o also_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n this_o author_n whoever_o he_o be_v say_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o intention_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v the_o bread_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o necessity_n than_o he_o must_v needs_o believe_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o after_o consecration_n because_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o can_v be_v join_v unto_o another_o thing_n the_o unite_n and_o join_v of_o two_o different_a subject_n presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o affirm_v it_o no_o more_o of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o of_o the_o church_n he_o than_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v both_o so_o after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o fine_a see_v here_o how_o he_o argue_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o one_o and_o the_o same_o virtue_n and_o animate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v not_o then_o three_o body_n but_o one_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o body_n depend_v on_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o he_o so_o that_o because_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n act_v also_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v according_a to_o this_o author_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o that_o though_o consider_v they_o several_o they_o be_v three_o different_a body_n yet_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o in_o the_o numerical_a identity_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o the_o same_o virtue_n they_o become_v one_o sole_a body_n this_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v comprehend_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n which_o though_o not_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la yet_o be_v not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n therefore_o we_o will_v let_v he_o stand_v alone_o to_o receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o other_o which_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v the_o first_o be_v rabanus_n very_o illustrious_a for_o his_o dignity_n and_o for_o his_o merit_n historian_n vie_v with_o each_o other_o to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o unto_o who_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v he_o be_v first_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o fulda_n than_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o at_o last_o archbishop_n of_o mayance_n this_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o the_o most_o famous_a disciple_n of_o the_o great_a alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o argue_v and_o open_o oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o against_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v new_a and_o strange_a unto_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o declaration_n which_o the_o anonimous_a author_n and_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v make_v we_o say_v that_o rabanus_n dispute_v against_o he_o at_o large_a supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n but_o if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o disciple_n of_o paschas_fw-la we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o matter_n see_v rabanus_n himself_o have_v transmit_v the_o thing_n unto_o we_o for_o in_o his_o penitential_a which_o peter_n stuart_n professor_n in_o divinity_n in_o the_o college_n of_o ingolstat_n have_v publish_v he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n eucharist_n raban_n maur._n in_o penitent_a c._n 33_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o some_o person_n hold_v erroneous_a opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n we_o have_v oppose_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v and_o have_v signify_v in_o write_v unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o body_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o rabanus_n write_v direct_o against_o paschas_fw-la see_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o condemn_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v as_o erroneous_a be_v just_a that_o of_o paschas_fw-la as_o we_o have_v plain_o demonstrate_v this_o letter_n be_v lose_v either_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n which_o have_v live_v since_o that_o time_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o do_v know_v that_o he_o write_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o great_a enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o unhe_v plain_o testify_v by_o several_a of_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a symbol_n be_v receive_v by_o communicant_o part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o their_o substance_n and_o the_o rest_n go_v as_o their_o other_o ordinary_a food_n do_v unto_o the_o place_n where_o nature_n discharge_v itself_o supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o anonymous_n author_n already_o cite_v several_a time_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v to_o his_o brother_n robert_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o epitome_n of_o amalarius_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o manuscript_n at_o oxford_n malmesbur_fw-la guillelm_n malmesbur_fw-la in_o all-soul_n college_n i_o give_v you_o notice_n say_v he_o that_o among_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v one_o that_o you_o be_v to_o avoid_v which_o be_v call_v rabanus_n which_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v profitable_a to_o nourishment_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n or_o malady_n or_o age_n or_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n or_o to_o death_n itself_o see_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n 62._o tho._n walden_v t._n 1._o doctrine_n in_o praesat_fw-la &_o t._n 2._o c._n 19.52_o &_o 62._o thomas_n waldensis_n testify_v the_o same_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n where_o he_o reproach_v wicliff_n that_o as_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n so_o he_o may_v also_o teach_v with_o rabanus_n that_o it_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n and_o he_o instance_v the_o
a._n ibid._n p._n 362._o a._n and_o upon_o this_o also_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n after_o that_o time_n of_o supper_n say_v he_o he_o drink_v no_o wine_n until_o he_o become_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a after_o his_o resurrection_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n protestant_n give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o druthmar_n hitherto_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o writer_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n out_o of_o who_o it_o be_v accustom_v to_o produce_v testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n except_v heribold_n unto_o who_o we_o reserve_v a_o chapter_n apart_o but_o beside_o these_o witness_n which_o have_v depose_v there_o be_v some_o other_o who_o testimony_n may_v conduce_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o subject_a we_o treat_v of_o therefore_o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o receive_v their_o deposition_n begin_v with_o ahyto_n ahyto_fw-it bishop_n of_o basle_n be_v so_o famous_a for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o the_o light_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o for_o his_o wisdom_n in_o manage_v great_a and_o important_a affair_n that_o charlemagne_n have_v a_o very_a particular_a kindness_n and_o esteem_n for_o he_o whereupon_o in_o the_o year_n 811._o he_o send_v he_o ambassador_n unto_o constantinople_n to_o treat_v of_o peace_n with_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o the_o annal_n of_o france_n eginhard_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o charlemagne_n the_o annal_n of_o fulda_n herman_n contract_n and_o other_o do_v testify_v this_o ahyto_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 836._o leave_v a_o capitulary_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v three_o or_o four_o year_n since_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v send_v he_o from_o rome_n and_o take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o cardinal_n francis_n barbarini_n the_o same_o d'achery_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n now_o among_o many_o other_o instruction_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n in_o this_o capitulary_a this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v 692._o anyco_n apud_fw-la dom._n luc._n d'acher_n spicileg_n t._n 6._o p._n 692._o in_o the_o five_o place_n the_o priest_n ought_v to_o know_v what_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o confirmation_n be_v and_o what_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v how_o a_o visible_a creature_n be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o mystery_n and_o nevertheless_o invisible_a salvation_n be_v there_o communicate_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o faith_n only_o ahito_n speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o distinguish_v in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v and_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o certain_a that_o in_o both_o of_o they_o alike_o there_o be_v a_o visible_a creature_n without_o make_v any_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o creature_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o of_o necessity_n that_o as_o by_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o water_n and_o chrism_n so_o also_o by_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o because_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n institute_v by_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o appoint_v to_o render_v we_o partaker_n of_o his_o grace_n ahyto_n attribute_n unto_o they_o both_o the_o same_o effect_n viz._n the_o communication_n of_o eternal_a and_o invisible_a salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o receive_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o sacrament_n with_o faith_n no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o bishop_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v avoid_v by_o consequence_n to_o conclude_v but_o that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la unto_o this_o bishop_n of_o basil_n i_o will_v join_v another_o of_o orleans_n 18._o theodulphu-aurelian_a ad_fw-la magn._n senon_n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptis_n c._n 18._o i_o mean_v theodolph_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 817._o be_v of_o the_o conspiration_n of_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o order_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o save_a sacrifice_n which_o melchisedek_n king_n of_o salem_n offer_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o which_o the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n have_v accomplish_v under_o the_o new_a before_o he_o be_v deliver_v up_o when_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n bless_v they_o and_o distribute_v then_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o command_v they_o to_o do_v those_o thing_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o it_o be_v then_o this_o mystical_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v have_v leave_v and_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n because_o of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o wine_n because_o of_o he_o that_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o priest_n visible_a offering_n and_o by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o which_o blood_n water_n be_v mingle_v either_o because_o water_n flow_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o that_o because_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n so_o the_o people_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o water_n this_o prelate_n intimate_v that_o jesus_n christ_n accomplish_v under_o the_o gospel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisedek_n which_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o act_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o have_v bless_v they_o give_v they_o they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n with_o order_n to_o commemorate_v he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n he_o declare_v it_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n signify_v jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o water_n do_v the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a all_o that_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v that_o they_o pass_v he_o do_v not_o say_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v say_v if_o he_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o he_o say_v they_o pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o indeed_o we_o shall_v consider_v they_o as_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n and_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o their_o lawful_a use_n with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n break_v and_o of_o his_o blood_n pour_v forth_o according_a to_o which_o he_o order_v in_o his_o capitulary_a every_o lord_n day_n to_o receive_v during_o lent_n time_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 41.44_o id._n in_o capitulari_fw-la c._n 41.44_o and_o prescribe_v the_o disposition_n with_o which_o one_o shall_v approach_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a do_v understand_v this_o passage_n of_o theodolph_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o bishop_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mention_v a_o archbishop_n of_o lion_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 834._o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o prelate_n which_o join_v with_o the_o child_n against_o the_o father_n deprive_v lewis_n the_o debonair_a of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o i_o mean_v agobard_fw-mi who_o undoubted_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o who_o write_n as_o i_o conceive_v have_v more_o of_o light_n and_o vigour_n and_o although_o he_o have_v not_o say_v very_o much_o of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o we_o will_v nevertheless_o judge_v of_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o article_n both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o silence_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v of_o what_o import_n his_o silence_n be_v it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o amalarius_n of_o who_o we_o
decission_n of_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la separate_v themselves_o open_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o give_v their_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o publish_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherein_o they_o make_v this_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 4._o hist_o de_fw-fr albigensis_n de_fw-fr paul_n perrin_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o book_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o he_o that_o insert_v it_o whole_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n be_v take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o be_v contain_v several_a sermon_n of_o the_o barbe_n so_o it_o be_v that_o those_o people_n call_v their_o pastor_n it_o be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o which_o i_o find_v nothing_o strange_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1119._o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o assemble_v a_o council_n at_o tholouse_n in_o his_o own_o presence_n wherein_o certain_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v who_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v we_o be_v oblige_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n unto_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o have_v insert_v they_o whole_o in_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n touch_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o three_o of_o these_o canon_n this_o ordinance_n be_v make_v 344._o apud_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 8._o c._n 18._o p._n 344._o we_o expel_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o heretic_n and_o condemn_v those_o who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o piety_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n we_o command_v all_o secular_a power_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o we_o bind_v with_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o excommunication_n those_o which_o shall_v protect_v they_o until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v repent_v this_o canon_n as_o far_o as_o i_o see_v concern_v only_o these_o albigensis_n who_o not_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n after_o it_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o establish_v that_o of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n although_o it_o have_v not_o admit_v thereof_o before_o and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v what_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n tron_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n touch_v radolph_n abbot_n of_o that_o monastery_n and_o beside_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n viz._n that_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n in_o pope_n honorius_n the_o second_o his_o time_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1125._o and_o hold_v the_o chair_n five_o year_n he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v into_o another_o country_n which_o he_o do_v not_o name_n but_o that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o person_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o add_v moreover_o 493._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 493._o he_o understand_v that_o the_o country_n towards_o which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v in_o go_v far_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o old_a heresy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o radolph_n be_v abbot_n of_o tron_n anno_fw-la 1108._o and_o he_o write_v his_o chronicle_n about_o the_o year_n 1125._o there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n a_o country_n wherein_o profession_n be_v make_v of_o a_o belief_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o abbot_n have_v receive_v and_o approve_v the_o decision_n of_o leo_n victor_n nicholas_n and_o of_o gregory_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o other_o opinion_n heresy_n and_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o the_o old_a heresy_n this_o be_v the_o very_a term_n he_o use_v which_o show_v that_o the_o belief_n which_o he_o condemn_v be_v no_o new_a invention_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o author_n but_o that_o it_o have_v of_o a_o long_a time_n be_v much_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v public_o profess_v by_o great_a number_n of_o people_n especial_o in_o the_o country_n mention_v by_o he_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o country_n of_o languedock_n wherein_o the_o follower_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v and_o publish_v abroad_o his_o doctrine_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n not_o value_v the_o prohibition_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tours_n on_o the_o contrary_a see_v they_o authorize_v and_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n a_o opinion_n which_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v novel_a and_o contrary_a unto_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christian_n they_o separate_v and_o break_v off_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v live_v till_o that_o time_n these_o people_n have_v for_o their_o chief_a conductor_n peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o after_o have_v defend_v and_o maintain_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v preach_v and_o publish_v it_o for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o languedock_n in_o gascoigne_n and_o elsewhere_o be_v at_o last_o martyr_a and_o burn_v at_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n by_o the_o care_n and_o diligence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n prefer_v rather_o to_o suffer_v death_n and_o to_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n open_o profess_v than_o to_o return_v unto_o the_o communion_n which_o he_o have_v forsake_v after_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n succeed_v henry_n who_o with_o some_o other_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o these_o church_n which_o after_o his_o name_n be_v call_v henritian_n as_o they_o have_v be_v also_o call_v petrobusian_o from_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o have_v cause_v peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n to_o be_v burn_v find_a mean_n also_o to_o suppress_v henry_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n for_o cardinal_n alberick_n 5._o vita_fw-la s._n bernardi_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o bishop_n of_o osty_a his_o legate_n have_v get_v he_o into_o his_o power_n order_v matter_n so_o that_o he_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o after_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v hear_v of_o what_o manner_n of_o death_n he_o die_v but_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o pope_n eugenius_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o great_a progress_n make_v by_o henry_n after_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o martyrdom_n do_v only_o increase_v and_o heighten_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o know_v i_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n send_v alberick_n his_o legate_n who_o with_o gaufrid_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n st._n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a esteem_n with_o some_o other_o 1147._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la an._n 1147._o who_o go_v towards_o tholouse_n to_o pluck_v up_o these_o thorn_n as_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v st._n bernard_n write_v beforehand_o unto_o alphonsus_n count_n of_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n who_o favour_v henry_n with_o his_o protection_n notwithstanding_o the_o violent_a death_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n have_v suffer_v 240._o bernard_n ep._n 240._o in_o this_o letter_n st._n bernard_n say_v several_a thing_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conversation_n of_o henry_n who_o from_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n and_o party_n of_o peter_n his_o colleague_n less_o modest_a therein_o than_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n his_o contemporary_a and_o also_o a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o albigensis_n petrobrus_fw-la contr._n petrobrus_fw-la against_o who_o he_o write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobusian_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v suspend_v his_o judgement_n of_o what_o be_v report_v of_o henry_n until_o he_o be_v more_o certain_o inform_v of_o it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o it_o may_v not_o be_v apply_v unto_o st._n bernard_n 47._o in_o frideric_n l._n 1._o c._n 47._o in_o this_o occasion_n what_o be_v say_v by_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a that_o by_o a_o mildness_n which_o be_v natural_a unto_o he_o he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n over_o credulous_a in_o fine_a st._n bernard_n be_v come_v to_o tholouse_n 6._o vita_fw-la bernard_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o he_o bestir_v himself_o with_o much_o
that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o serve_v to_o justify_v they_o and_o to_o make_v the_o reproach_n which_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o to_o pass_v for_o malicious_a slander_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o their_o tax_v the_o same_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n of_o deny_v marriage_n because_o beside_o their_o positive_a declaration_n on_o this_o matter_n their_o very_a enemy_n confess_v that_o they_o do_v even_o condemn_v the_o abuse_n and_o intemperance_n of_o marriage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n speak_v who_o have_v often_o assist_v at_o their_o examination_n 5._o cap._n 5._o they_o condemn_v marriage_n say_v he_o in_o say_v that_o marry_v person_n sin_n mortal_o if_o they_o marry_v without_o hope_n of_o beget_n child_n coussard_n also_o make_v this_o remark_n they_o say_v that_o marriage_n be_v swear_v adultery_n 60._o coussard_n fol._n 60._o if_o it_o be_v not_o accompany_v with_o continency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o bound_n of_o reasonable_a moderation_n and_o natural_a usodesty_n be_v not_o observe_v wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v ask_v be_v the_o albegensis_n and_o waldensis_n accuse_v by_o some_o of_o be_v manichean_o for_o what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v accuse_v of_o this_o curse_a heresy_n if_o they_o have_v be_v no_o way_n guilty_a of_o it_o unto_o this_o the_o protestant_n which_o undertake_v to_o defend_v their_o innocency_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o answer_v that_o it_o happen_v unto_o they_o as_o it_o do_v unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o grievous_a crime_n and_o unheard_a of_o wickedness_n although_o the_o world_n be_v never_o bless_v with_o more_o pure_a and_o innocent_a soul_n the_o thing_n appear_v sufficient_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o very_a enemy_n who_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v they_o be_v neither_o manichean_o nor_o arian_n but_o only_a adversary_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o so_o their_o innocency_n itself_o be_v sufficient_o vindicate_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o we_o can_v not_o discover_v the_o motive_n of_o these_o accusation_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o be_v induce_v to_o lay_v these_o accusation_n unto_o their_o charge_n because_o there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o west_n great_a number_n of_o manichean_o catharian_o arian_n and_o other_o heretic_n so_o that_o inhabit_v many_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n some_o through_o ignorance_n as_o the_o common_a people_n and_o other_o through_o malice_n as_o the_o doctor_n make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o easy_a to_o make_v the_o people_n believe_v it_o in_o see_v these_o heretic_n to_o be_v opposite_a unto_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n although_o by_o very_o different_a motive_n that_o they_o easy_o think_v they_o have_v be_v all_o unite_a together_o against_o she_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n and_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o same_o author_n which_o write_v against_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n who_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v write_v also_o against_o the_o catharian_o manichean_o arian_n and_o other_o heretic_n which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v considerable_a number_n of_o they_o at_o the_o time_n that_o they_o write_v against_o the_o waldensis_n and_o as_o for_o the_o catharian_o and_o manichean_o in_o particular_a we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o italy_n france_n and_o germany_n be_v infect_v with_o they_o 22._o ad_fw-la an._n 10_o 22._o after_o what_o several_a historian_n have_v write_v nicholas_n vignier_n report_v in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n the_o testimony_n of_o a_o certain_a author_n who_o write_v that_o these_o catharian_o or_o manichean_o have_v pass_v from_o bulgaria_n and_o slavonia_n into_o italy_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o lombardy_n from_o whence_o they_o pass_v afterward_o into_o france_n wherefore_o about_o the_o year_n 1017._o some_o of_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n at_o orleans_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o king_n robert_n and_o of_o constance_n his_o wife_n after_o judgement_n be_v give_v by_o the_o prelate_n assemble_v in_o that_o city_n for_o retrieve_v these_o miserable_a creature_n from_o their_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o they_o therein_o persist_v to_o the_o last_o gasp_n except_v one_o of_o they_o who_o be_v a_o clergyman_n of_o orleans_n and_o a_o nun_n which_o acknowledge_v their_o error_n but_o as_o for_o all_o the_o rest_n especial_o two_o priest_n of_o the_o same_o city_n stephen_n and_o lisoius_fw-la they_o be_v burn_v alive_a which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o execution_n unto_o death_n practise_v against_o heretic_n ever_o since_o what_o have_v be_v do_v against_o the_o priscilianist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n martin_n bishop_n of_o tours_n in_o the_o iv_o etc._n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 670_o 671_o etc._n etc._n century_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n have_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o his_o collection_n the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n of_o orleans_n hold_v against_o the_o manichean_o several_a historian_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o execution_n and_o have_v observe_v that_o ten_o of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o church_n of_o holy_a cross_n of_o orleans_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v more_o piety_n than_o the_o rest_n be_v chief_o comprise_v in_o this_o condemnation_n 181._o tom._n 2._o bibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 180_o 181._o among_o other_o the_o friar_z ademar_n who_o write_v his_o chronicle_n at_o that_o time_n and_o who_o beside_o these_o manichean_o at_o orleans_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a other_o which_o be_v discover_v at_o tholouse_n and_o he_o observe_v with_o other_o author_n that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o several_a country_n in_o the_o west_n but_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o the_o knowledge_n of_o another_o assembly_n convocate_v against_o the_o manichean_o be_v due_a unto_o ademar_n 184._o ibid._n p._n 184._o for_o thus_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chronicle_n of_o late_a duke_n william_n assemble_v at_o charrou_n a_o council_n of_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n to_o suppress_v the_o heresy_n which_o the_o manichean_o go_v disperse_v about_o and_o herman_n contract_n write_v upon_o the_o year_n 1052._o trinitat_fw-la hom._n domin_n 8_o post_fw-la trinitat_fw-la that_o the_o emperor_n henry_n cause_v several_a to_o be_v hang_v at_o goslar_n and_o radolphus_n arden_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n do_v in_o his_o sermon_n at_o again_o in_o guienne_n vigorous_o pursue_v the_o manichean_o the_o manichean_o then_o to_o reassume_a our_o history_n be_v in_o so_o great_a number_n in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n these_o latter_a might_n through_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n be_v charge_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o former_a but_o have_v show_v what_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n write_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o what_o they_o themselves_o declare_v in_o their_o confession_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o say_v something_o of_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n 7._o cap._n 7._o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o their_o life_n and_o by_o their_o word_n because_o they_o be_v modest_a and_o civil_a in_o their_o manner_n without_o pride_n in_o their_o apparel_n which_o be_v neither_o vile_a nor_o over-cost_o that_o to_o avoid_v lie_v swear_v and_o fraud_n they_o give_v not_o themselves_o much_o unto_o merchandize_v that_o they_o have_v no_o great_a desire_n of_o gather_v much_o wealth_n content_v themselves_o with_o thing_n necessary_a that_o they_o be_v sober_a and_o chaste_a not_o frequent_v tavern_n not_o dance_n nor_o other_o vanity_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o not_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o passion_n that_o they_o labour_v continual_o and_o be_v always_o employ_v in_o teach_v other_o or_o instruct_v themselves_o that_o they_o speak_v but_o little_a and_o modest_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v jest_v nor_o sharp_a reflection_n avoid_v indiscreet_a word_n censusuring_a lie_v and_o swear_v and_o another_o author_n without_o name_n which_o write_v against_o they_o who_o the_o jesuit_n gretzer_n have_v print_v with_o pilichdorfius_n testify_v of_o their_o teacher_n who_o he_o call_v arch-heretic_n that_o they_o show_v they_o the_o good_a examlpe_n of_o humility_n liberality_n chastity_n sobriety_n of_o peace_n mildness_n and_o charity_n therefore_o other_o have_v leave_v upon_o record_n 4._o â—â—cob_n de_fw-fr repiria_n in_o collâ—crand_n de_fw-fr urb_n â—olos_fw-la gaill_n de_fw-fr podio_n â—aurent_fw-fr
alexandria_n to_o visit_v the_o patriarch_n miletus_n his_o countryman_n unto_o who_o he_o succeed_v after_o his_o decease_n have_v receive_v a_o thousand_o mark_n of_o his_o kindness_n and_o friendship_n during_o his_o life_n time_n of_o the_o vigorous_a resistance_n which_o he_o make_v by_o order_n of_o this_o same_o miletus_n in_o the_o year_n 1592._o and_o the_o follow_a year_n against_o the_o latin_n who_o use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o take_v off_o the_o russian_n and_o moscovite_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o his_o voyage_n into_o germany_n where_o he_o visit_v several_a of_o the_o protestant_a university_n into_o holland_n where_o he_o become_v acquaint_v with_o grotius_n and_o cornelius_n haga_n into_o england_n from_o wence_n he_o return_v unto_o alexandria_n unto_o his_o patriarch_n miletus_n who_o die_v have_v his_o dear_a cyril_n for_o successor_n i_o shall_v also_o mention_v the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o constantinople_n whilst_o he_o be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n the_o good_a success_n which_o he_o have_v there_o of_o meet_v his_o friend_n cornelius_n haga_n ambassador_n from_o the_o state_n general_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o design_n then_o in_o hand_n of_o make_v he_o patriarch_n the_o difficulty_n which_o interpose_v therein_o and_o his_o return_n unto_o alexandria_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v again_o call_v in_o the_o year_n 1621._o to_o be_v install_v in_o this_o dignity_n unto_o the_o general_a satisfaction_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o great_a persecution_n and_o trouble_n which_o the_o latin_n stir_v up_o against_o he_o and_o how_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o artifices_fw-la and_o endeavour_n he_o preserve_v his_o dignity_n of_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n although_o with_o some_o difficulty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o malice_n of_o his_o enemy_n from_o the_o year_n 1621._o unto_o the_o year_n 1638._o at_o which_o time_n they_o get_v some_o opportunity_n to_o strangle_v he_o and_o several_a other_o notable_a circumstance_n wherewith_o his_o life_n be_v attend_v but_o because_o in_o this_o place_n i_o consider_v he_o only_o as_o a_o patriarch_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o communicate_v unto_o a_o synodal_n assembly_n convocate_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1629._o although_o several_a year_n before_o he_o have_v make_v several_a acquaint_v with_o it_o and_o have_v also_o leave_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o leopolis_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v send_v to_o rome_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o only_o in_o observe_v that_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n find_v different_a reception_n the_o protestant_n rejoice_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v exact_o agreeable_a unto_o their_o belief_n the_o armenian_n find_v it_o contrary_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o free_a will_n reject_v it_o as_o be_v forge_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o too_o but_o at_o last_o all_o the_o world_n be_v disabused_a and_o every_o body_n be_v constrain_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v true_o make_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v question_v after_o be_v refute_v by_o caryophylus_n and_o two_o council_n where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v condemn_v the_o one_o under_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n who_o by_o the_o violent_a death_n of_o the_o other_o cyril_n become_v the_o peaceable_a possor_n of_o the_o patriarchship_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o assemble_v a_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n wherein_o he_o cause_v the_o confession_n now_o speak_v of_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o the_o other_o under_o parthenius_n who_o have_v drive_v out_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n in_o the_o year_n 1641._o have_v it_o also_o condemn_v in_o 1642._o as_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o caryophylus_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v think_v to_o contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n because_o that_o although_o he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n yet_o he_o be_v a_o latin_a by_o religion_n poster_n programmate_a poster_n have_v be_v breed_v up_o at_o rome_n from_o his_o infancy_n as_o nihusius_n do_v confess_v and_o as_o for_o the_o two_o council_n if_o they_o be_v receive_v to_o be_v council_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o legitimate_a council_n where_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o due_a form_n in_o a_o word_n for_o true_a council_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n have_v not_o time_n to_o be_v settle_v among_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o yield_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o these_o two_o council_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v only_o forge_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v late_o communicate_v unto_o i_o a_o treatise_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o communion_n which_o prove_v by_o many_o strong_a argument_n and_o reason_n that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v only_o feign_v by_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o determine_v but_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o this_o history_n which_o much_o surprise_v i_o which_o be_v that_o parthenius_n under_o who_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o council_n be_v to_o have_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1642._o be_v drive_v out_o by_o another_o parthenius_n unto_o who_o leo_n allatius_n a_o greek_a latinized_n and_o library-keeper_n of_o the_o vatican_n give_v this_o testimony_n 11._o de_fw-fr perpet_n consens_fw-la eccl._n orient_a &_o occident_n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o of_o have_v be_v disciple_n to_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n and_o a_o great_a favourer_n of_o the_o calvinist_n from_o whence_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n be_v not_o extinguish_v with_o his_o person_n as_o neither_o do_v they_o spare_v to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v sign_n of_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o their_o council_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o their_o liturgy_n catechism_n and_o in_o the_o public_a and_o authentical_a piece_n touch_v their_o religion_n which_o yet_o they_o pretend_v be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v they_o add_v also_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n with_o other_o common_a meat_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n they_o observe_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n stand_v that_o they_o do_v not_o bow_v unto_o it_o when_o it_o be_v carry_v unto_o 〈◊〉_d folk_n that_o they_o have_v not_o dedicate_v unto_o it_o any_o particular_a holy_a day_n nor_o procession_n that_o they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a neither_o in_o their_o rejoice_n nor_o in_o their_o sorrow_n that_o they_o have_v not_o compose_v any_o particular_a office_n and_o prayer_n to_o celebrate_v its_o praise_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n do_v to_o express_v the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o it_o therefore_o arcudius_n a_o latinized_a priest_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o corfu_n all_o in_o a_o passion_n demand_v of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n wherefore_o the_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o gift_n be_v end_v that_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o bow_v his_o head_n nor_o adore_v nor_o prostrate_v himself_o nor_o give_v any_o show_n of_o honour_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o light_a candle_n nor_o sing_v any_o song_n nor_o hymn_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n make_v unto_o it_o neither_o reverence_n nor_o bow_v of_o the_o head_n nor_o of_o the_o knee_n not_o honour_v it_o by_o bow_v down_o unto_o the_o ground_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o say_n unto_o it_o lord_n remember_v i_o in_o thy_o kingdom_n beside_o i_o think_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o general_n be_v at_o this_o time_n so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v not_o very_o capable_a of_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o person_n any_o thing_n ingenious_a whether_o protestant_n or_o roman_a catholic_n to_o make_v they_o to_o embrace_v and_o believe_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o history_n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o it_o after_o have_v see_v and_o consider_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n and_o what_o they_o say_v and_o believe_v of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n with_o
happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n where_o he_o conclude_v his_o history_n i_o have_v express_o speak_v of_o legitimate_a and_o not_o forge_v write_n because_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o custom_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v also_o prayer_n for_o dedicate_a it_o unto_o god_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o roman_a catholic_n as_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o the_o work_v of_o these_o servant_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v many_o alteration_n and_o that_o thing_n have_v be_v foist_v into_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v in_o this_o number_n include_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v so_o late_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v practise_v by_o a_o apostle_n and_o a_o evangelist_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n i_o say_v also_o of_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n wherein_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o example_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v observe_v have_v all_o the_o liturgy_n appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n i_o will_v not_o so_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o mention_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v be_v therein_o insert_v since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n for_o although_o that_o several_a thing_n have_v be_v thereunto_o annex_v and_o many_o thing_n alter_v and_o that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o even_o believe_v that_o which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n be_v not_o his_o but_o of_o a_o more_o recent_a author_n nevertheless_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o prescribe_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v compose_v before_o either_o of_o these_o two_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v refer_v it_o unto_o other_o to_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n although_o st._n basil_n upon_o psal_n 115._o reject_v the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n and_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o say_v that_o if_o these_o two_o liturgy_n be_v true_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o what_o be_v therein_o say_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v not_o be_v thereunto_o add_v since_o their_o death_n there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o work_v of_o author_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o least_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v any_o even_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o who_o describe_v particular_o enough_o the_o form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o disposition_n thereunto_o requisite_a speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v his_o hand_n that_o officiate_v and_o unto_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v exhort_v to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n on_o high_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o general_o of_o all_o creature_n as_o well_o reasonable_a creature_n as_o brute_n of_o visible_a and_o invisible_a of_o angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o virtue_n dominion_n principality_n power_n throne_n and_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v their_o face_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o which_o cry_v one_o to_o another_o say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n and_o after_o be_v so_o sanctify_v they_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o gift_n propose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o consecration_n whereof_o the_o greek_n make_v to_o depend_v upon_o this_o prayer_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o incense_n which_o we_o inquire_v after_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a catechism_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o whole_a enquiry_n he_o begin_v not_o to_o appear_v at_o soon_a until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vi_o at_o which_o time_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n pat._n tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v prayer_n make_v for_o those_o which_o furnish_v the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o bread_n wine_n oil_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v at_o the_o altar_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_o he_o the_o introduction_n of_o this_o practice_n among_o the_o greek_n shall_v be_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n because_o cyril_n be_v decease_v before_o the_o council_n be_v convocate_v but_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v cyril_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o have_v retain_v its_o purity_n we_o have_v not_o ill_o assign_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o first_o restimony_n of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o action_n of_o this_o council_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o establishment_n of_o this_o use_n but_o of_o no_o long_a time_n it_o may_v without_o any_o inconvenience_n be_v say_v that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n and_o probable_o at_o alexandria_n rather_o than_o elsewhere_o edit_fw-la council_n chalce_v act_n 3._o t._n 3._o council_n p._n 247._o ult_n edit_fw-la according_a to_o the_o testament_n of_o a_o certain_a lady_n call_v peristerie_n who_o at_o her_o death_n bequeath_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o church_n unto_o monastery_n hospital_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o whole_a province_n and_o also_o provision_n to_o supply_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o request_n as_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o this_o lady_n which_o be_v whilst_o dioscorus_n be_v bishop_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyril_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v incense_n unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o v._o century_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o here_o represent_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n in_o present_v he_o the_o perfume_n for_o although_o it_o be_v express_v in_o divers_a term_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o liturgy_n nevertheless_o because_o all_o these_o prayer_n amount_v in_o substance_n unto_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o here_o will_v be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n i_o mean_v jacobi_n liturgia_fw-la s._n jacobi_n in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n word_n of_o god_n who_o offer_v thyself_o upon_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o holy_a sacrifice_n unto_o thy_o god_n thy_o father_n and_o thy_o king_n which_o be_v that_o coal_n of_o two_o nature_n which_o do_v touch_v with_o tongue_n the_o lip_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o do_v cleanse_v he_o from_o his_o iniquity_n touch_v also_o our_o understanding_n we_o i_o say_v who_o be_v sinner_n and_o purify_v we_o from_o all_o uncleanness_n and_o grant_v we_o may_v present_v ourselves_o pure_a and_o holy_a at_o thy_o altar_n to_o offer_v unto_o thou_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n this_o present_a perfume_n in_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n change_v the_o ill_a savour_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o a_o sweet_a odour_n and_o sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n for_o thou_o be_v the_o only_a saint_n which_o sanctifi_v and_o communicate_a thyself_o unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o
be_v observe_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n restrain_v the_o necessity_n of_o this_o confession_n before_o communicate_v unto_o those_o which_o feel_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o mortal_a sin_n 21._o council_n lateran_n c._n 21._o whereas_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v thereunto_o subject_v without_o any_o distinction_n all_o those_o which_o have_v attain_v the_o age_n of_o discretion_n 4._o in._n 3._o thom._n q._n 80._o art_n 4._o in_o his_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o second_o that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n do_v not_o believe_v confession_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o the_o communion_n if_o one_o have_v a_o real_a contrition_n say_v this_o necessity_n be_v not_o found_v neither_o upon_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n nor_o of_o the_o church_n nor_o upon_o the_o law_n nor_o natural_a reason_n in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o here_o be_v not_o question_n of_o public_a sin_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o canon_n of_o public_a penance_n because_o those_o sin_n exclude_v those_o which_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v not_o admit_v until_o they_o have_v fulfil_v the_o time_n of_o their_o laborious_a penance_n which_o presuppose_a confession_n or_o at_o least_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o indispensible_o oblige_v sinner_n to_o undergo_v the_o law_n and_o bear_v the_o yoke_n of_o this_o penance_n here_o be_v the_o question_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o comprehend_v all_o mortal_a sin_n universal_o without_o dispense_n with_o any_o body_n from_o confess_v they_o in_o private_a unto_o a_o priest_n before_o they_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n thereupon_o i_o say_v that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o all_o the_o world_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o communion_n be_v very_o frequent_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n insomuch_o as_o some_o do_v think_v that_o they_o communicate_v every_o day_n it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o conceive_v how_o twelve_o apostle_n can_v suffice_v to_o receive_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o believer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 4.4_o act._n 2.41_o &_o 4.4_o i_o will_v not_o say_v every_o day_n but_o even_o once_o a_o week_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o eight_o thousand_o person_n in_o two_o sermon_n by_o st._n peter_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n i_o say_v also_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o lib._n 6._o c._n 43._o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n for_o cornelius_n its_o bishop_n witness_v in_o eusebius_n that_o it_o be_v already_o so_o increase_v and_o so_o rich_a that_o it_o maintain_v the_o number_n of_o fifteen_o hundred_o person_n widow_n orphan_n and_o poor_a impotent_a folk_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n be_v a_o innumerable_a multitude_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o serve_v all_o this_o great_a people_n he_o have_v but_o forty_o six_o priest_n and_o himself_o which_o make_v up_o the_o forty_o seven_o now_o i_o can_v tell_v whether_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o can_v hear_v the_o confession_n of_o thirty_o or_o forty_o thousand_o believer_n whereof_o this_o church_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v compose_v and_o to_o hear_v they_o once_o or_o twice_o a_o week_n for_o in_o all_o appearance_n that_o be_v the_o least_o that_o they_o do_v communicate_v i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v do_v it_o so_o much_o as_o once_o in_o a_o fortnight_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o let_v we_o see_v if_o the_o examination_n requisite_a in_o order_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n do_v principal_o consist_v in_o confession_n origen_n speak_v of_o lift_v up_o the_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n or_o of_o look_v down_o to_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o publican_n do_v refer_v it_o unto_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o believer_n and_o declare_v in_o these_o word_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n k._n in_o joan._n t._n 23._o p._n 252._o k._n let_v every_o one_o say_v he_o judge_v himself_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n and_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o not_o only_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n but_o also_o let_v he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o let_v he_o pray_v in_o prostrate_v and_o humble_v himself_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n he_o refer_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o believer_n without_o make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o according_a unto_o which_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o pastor_n have_v not_o power_n to_o excommunicate_a believer_n 121._o homil._n 2._o in_o judic_n p._n 212_o &_o in_o matt._n tract_n 35._o p._n 121._o and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o participate_v of_o divine_a mystery_n but_o when_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o public_a sin_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o the_o whole_a church_n we_o yet_o descend_v low_a 11._o hom._n 28._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o st._n chrisostom_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v he_o do_v not_o command_v one_o to_o examine_v the_o other_o but_o to_o examine_v himself_o make_v a_o judgement_n which_o the_o people_n know_v not_o of_o 700._o hom._n 8._o the_o penitent_a quae_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o t._n 1._o p._n 700._o and_o a_o examination_n which_o may_v be_v without_o witness_n and_o elsewhere_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o that_o cup_n he_o do_v not_o discover_v the_o ulcer_n he_o show_v not_o the_o accusation_n in_o public_a he_o appoint_v not_o witness_n of_o the_o crime_n 401.402_o homil._n de_fw-fr beat_v philog_n quae_fw-la est_fw-la 31._o t._n 1._o p._n 401.402_o judge_v yourselves_o secret_o in_o your_o conscience_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n only_o who_o behold_v all_o thing_n make_v a_o search_n of_o your_o sin_n and_o furvey_v your_o whole_a life_n refer_v the_o judgement_n unto_o your_o understanding_n amend_v your_o fault_n and_o so_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o command_v only_o to_o abstain_v from_o sin_n let_v he_o keep_v himself_o from_o defraud_v other_o man_n from_o slander_v and_o from_o all_o sort_n of_o violence_n he_o require_v we_o shall_v sincere_o promise_v unto_o god_n not_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n and_o in_o fine_a after_o have_v exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o their_o brethren_n 2._o hom._n 27._o in_o genes_n pag._n 358._o t._n 2._o if_o we_o do_v so_o say_v he_o we_o may_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n approach_v unto_o this_o holy_a and_o terrible_a table_n and_o bold_o recite_v the_o word_n contain_v in_o the_o prayer_n the_o initiate_v know_v what_o i_o mean_v therefore_o i_o leave_v it_o vuto_n every_o one_o conscience_n to_o see_v how_o we_o can_v repeat_v they_o with_o safety_n at_o this_o fearful_a time_n after_o fulfil_v the_o commandment_n he_o speak_v of_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v we_o our_o trespass_n as_o we_o forgive_v they_o that_o trespass_n against_o we_o st._n austin_n a_o little_o young_a than_o st._n chrysostom_n 4_o serm_n 46._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n c._n 4_o in_o one_o of_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n allege_v by_o bede_n refer_v unto_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o communicant_a the_o examination_n which_o be_v necessary_a before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 28._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o v._n 28._o and_o pelagius_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n the_o conscience_n say_v he_o must_v be_v first_o try_v if_o it_o accuse_v we_o of_o any_o thing_n and_o according_o we_o shall_v either_o offer_v or_o communicate_v we_o may_v yet_o proceed_v far_o and_o inquire_v of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o viii_o and_o ix_o century_n whether_o they_o require_v those_o which_o be_v to_o communicate_v 22._o capit._fw-la 44._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n 22._o to_o confess_v unto_o a_o priest_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n theodolph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n make_v his_o capitulary_n in_o the_o year_n 797._o if_o we_o credit_v father_n sirmond_n in_o one_o of_o they_o he_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o people_n of_o his_o diocese_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v and_o the_o inclination_n they_o shall_v bring_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n but_o he_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o confession_n the_o council_n of_o chalons_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 813._o make_v a_o canon_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n 318._o council_n cab._n 2._o can_n 46._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n
it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o respect_n and_o veneration_n have_v reference_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n have_v which_o adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n as_o communicant_n adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o not_o in_o himself_o but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n whereof_o he_o grant_v they_o the_o favour_n to_o participate_v all_o the_o world_n do_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o visible_a unto_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n since_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n i_o think_v that_o it_o be_v so_o also_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o adoration_n speak_v of_o in_o a_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n but_o can_v be_v his_o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o there_o be_v some_o also_o which_o attribute_n it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o call_v the_o mute_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o church_n but_o about_o 200_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o yet_o neither_o be_v it_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v of_o this_o john_n to_o conclude_v the_o copy_n be_v very_o different_a for_o in_o that_o among_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o adore_v but_o once_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v carry_v and_o when_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o because_o then_o the_o choir_n say_v 9â—3_n tom._n 4._o p._n 9â—3_n come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o kneel_v down_o before_o jesus_n christ_n except_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n bow_v the_o head_n in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o liturgy_n before_o and_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v once_o warn_v to_o bow_v the_o head_n to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n 7._o in_o liturg_n c._n 7._o cassander_n represent_v another_o unto_o we_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o version_n of_o leo_n tuscus_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o adoration_n but_o be_v not_o so_o of_o two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v one_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n by_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n for_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o adore_v it_o be_v true_a these_o sort_n of_o adoration_n be_v there_o practise_v before_o the_o consecration_n and_o after_o which_o plain_o show_v they_o be_v address_v unto_o god_n and_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v until_o after_o consecration_n the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v there_o make_v when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o communion_n â—1_n tom._n 4._o obser_n clarysâ—st_a p._n 618.8_o 〈◊〉_d pat._n t._n 2._o gree-latiâ—_a p._n â—1_n lord_n jesus_n say_v the_o priest_n behold_v we_o from_o thy_o holy_a habitation_n and_o from_o the_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o come_v sanctify_v we_o thou_o who_o be_v in_o the_o heaven_n sit_v with_o thy_o father_n and_o be_v here_o present_a with_o we_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n thy_o pure_a and_o unspotted_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n and_o by_o we_o unto_o all_o the_o people_n this_o prayer_n as_o every_o body_n see_v have_v for_o its_o object_n jesus_n christ_n reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o present_a unto_o his_o faithful_a communicant_n by_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o grace_n beside_o that_o erasmus_n who_o translation_n come_v near_o the_o greek_z then_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o which_o we_o have_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v better_a like_v by_o some_o roman_a catholic_n doctor_n have_v translate_v these_o word_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v please_v by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n to_o give_v we_o thy_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n and_o the_o people_n do_v worship_n it_o be_v in_o say_v three_o time_n lord_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n o_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o i_o who_o be_o a_o sinner_n which_o word_n do_v show_v that_o this_o adoration_n do_v address_v itself_o unto_o god_n only_o who_o be_v therein_o express_o mention_v i_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v in_o take_v the_o holy_a bread_n when_o bow_v his_o head_n before_o the_o holy_a table_n he_o say_v i_o confess_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n 32._o ibid._n p_o 32._o the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o do_v come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o save_v sinner_n whereof_o i_o be_o chief_a etc._n etc._n after_o which_o he_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o enter_v into_o his_o soul_n fill_v with_o passion_n and_o into_o his_o body_n pollute_v with_o sin_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o this_o prayer_n have_v reference_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n which_o can_v enter_v into_o our_o soul_n whereas_o our_o saviour_n do_v therein_o enter_v and_o into_o our_o body_n also_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o they_o both_o of_o which_o sanctification_n depend_v their_o salvation_n and_o their_o life_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n adore_v when_o he_o come_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o say_v 8â—3_n ibid_fw-la p._n 8â—3_n i_o come_v unto_o the_o king_n immortal_a it_o can_v admit_v of_o no_o other_o interpretation_n for_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o only_o inquire_v what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o master_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o unto_o all_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v yet_o add_v two_o other_o unto_o which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o same_o explication_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o a_o fragment_n of_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o anchorite_n who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n wherein_o be_v read_v these_o word_n you_o shall_v sing_v psalm_n which_o be_v suitable_a unto_o this_o mystery_n 986._o in_o auctar_n francis_n combef_n t._n 2._o p._n 986._o and_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a typical_a psalm_n and_o which_o do_v represent_v it_o or_o the_o hymn_n call_v trysagion_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o creed_n than_o you_o shall_v three_o time_n bow_v the_o knee_n and_o join_v the_o hand_n you_o shall_v with_o the_o mouth_n participate_v of_o the_o precious_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o these_o three_o genuflection_n have_v relation_n unto_o he_o to_o who_o the_o trysagion_n be_v sing_v that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o communicate_v worthy_o i_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n the_o history_n of_o st._n theoctista_n who_o have_v live_v 35_o year_n in_o a_o wilderness_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o paros_n desire_v a_o huntsman_n who_o she_o meet_v by_o accident_n that_o he_o will_v the_o year_n follow_v bring_v she_o the_o sacrament_n 13._o apud_fw-la metaphra_v in_o vit_fw-fr s._n theoctist_n c._n 13._o which_o the_o huntsman_n have_v do_v the_o saint_n cast_v herself_o upon_o the_o ground_n receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o wet_v the_o ground_n with_o her_o tear_n she_o say_v lord_z now_o let_v thy_o servant_n depart_v in_o peace_n because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v the_o saviour_n which_o thou_o have_v give_v we_o or_o as_o cardinal_z du_fw-fr perron_n have_v translate_v because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v thy_o healthiness_n after_o what_o way_n soever_o these_o word_n be_v take_v nothing_o else_o can_v lawful_o be_v gather_v but_o that_o this_o maid_n be_v transport_v with_o a_o holy_a joy_n in_o that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o give_v she_o the_o benefit_n of_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n of_o the_o enjoyment_n whereof_o she_o have_v be_v so_o long_o deprive_v she_o profound_o humble_v herself_o in_o his_o presence_n in_o render_v thanks_o for_o procure_v she_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n and_o so_o sweet_a and_o solid_a a_o consolation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n baronius_n his_o often_o undervalue_v metaphrastus_fw-la who_o relate_v the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n but_o beside_o this_o first_o consideration_n we_o must_v make_v a_o second_o which_o
81._o to_o intimate_v that_o she_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n and_o with_o veneration_n whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o preface_n unto_o the_o easter_n epistle_n of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v only_o of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n with_o veneration_n a_o veneration_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v common_a and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v unto_o chalice_n vail_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n intimate_v that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v venerate_v with_o the_o same_o majesty_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o veneration_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a vessel_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n unto_o which_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v no_o adoration_n but_o a_o common_a veneration_n the_o same_o as_o unto_o the_o line_n and_o unto_o the_o chalice_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n thus_o do_v these_o last_o argue_v and_o discourse_n after_o these_o two_o consideration_n we_o may_v with_o more_o ease_n examine_v the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o be_v to_o write_v the_o history_n i_o mean_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o according_a to_o the_o advertisement_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o heed_n must_v be_v take_v unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n do_v do_v and_o that_o what_o he_o do_v in_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n shall_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n and_o rule_n unto_o what_o christian_n shall_v do_v after_o he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o look_v back_o unto_o he_o to_o begin_v our_o examination_n and_o enquiry_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o be_v exact_o describe_v unto_o we_o i_o find_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o consecrate_v give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v eat_v and_o that_o he_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n command_v they_o to_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v of_o it_o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v unto_o they_o neither_o do_v we_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n which_o have_v so_o exact_o transmit_v unto_o we_o the_o history_n of_o this_o institution_n in_o so_o exact_o mark_v all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n adore_v of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o represent_v they_o unto_o we_o in_o a_o posture_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n for_o they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o upon_o their_o side_n on_o little_a bed_n round_o the_o table_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o that_o time_n moreover_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v his_o disciple_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o if_o the_o disciple_n have_v indeed_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a say_v some_o that_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v have_v know_v it_o by_o judas_n and_o know_v it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v urge_v it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n against_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o they_o search_v only_o some_o specious_a pretext_n to_o condemn_v he_o they_o will_v never_o have_v fail_v embrace_v this_o which_o be_v very_o plausible_a and_o will_v have_v accuse_v our_o saviour_n of_o have_v adore_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o among_o they_o worship_v of_o creature_n be_v hold_v for_o a_o unpardonable_a crime_n at_o least_o after_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n afford_v we_o say_v they_o a_o convince_a argument_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o divine_a apostle_n condemn_v the_o corinthian_n irreverence_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o ashamed_a of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v they_o that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o occasion_n be_v quite_o contrary_a both_o unto_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o holy_a discipline_n such_o as_o the_o discipline_n among_o christian_n shall_v be_v yet_o nevertheless_o to_o return_v they_o unto_o their_o duty_n and_o to_o persuade_v and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o say_v a_o word_n unto_o they_o of_o its_o adoration_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o have_v be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n and_o capable_a of_o produce_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o these_o disorderly_a christian_n other_o thought_n than_o those_o which_o they_o show_v at_o the_o time_n which_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n st._n luke_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o infant_n church_n do_v observe_v several_a time_n that_o believer_n assemble_v to_o break_v bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o never_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o christian_n which_o immediate_o follow_v the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v upon_o this_o subject_a other_o discovery_n than_o those_o which_o the_o scripture_n inform_v we_o of_o and_o that_o they_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o thing_n we_o know_v nothing_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o flourish_v about_o fifty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v in_o his_o second_o apology_n exact_o and_o ample_o describe_v the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o that_o be_v therein_o practise_v in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v and_o also_o on_o their_o part_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n when_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o consecration_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v by_o believer_n the_o distribution_n and_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o charity_n and_o alms-deed_n make_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o which_o be_v as_o the_o crown_n and_o seal_v of_o all_o this_o holy_a action_n but_o in_o all_o this_o description_n we_o do_v see_v no_o mark_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n nor_o of_o any_o religious_a worship_n either_o command_v by_o the_o pastor_n or_o practise_v by_o the_o people_n towards_o the_o sacrament_n although_o that_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n have_v twice_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o apology_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o this_o representation_n which_o st._n justin_n give_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o time_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n answer_v not_o ill_a unto_o what_o himself_o observe_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o place_n make_v the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o never_o speak_v of_o adore_v it_o and_o unto_o the_o silence_n of_o other_o author_n of_o he_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n because_o in_o all_o their_o write_n they_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o matter_n although_o it_o be_v of_o the_o great_a moment_n in_o religion_n i_o speak_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o origen_n who_o very_o far_o from_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n give_v not_o the_o least_o appearance_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v practise_v neither_o in_o the_o passage_n where_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o in_o other_o where_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v indispensable_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n in_o his_o apologetic_n where_o he_o promise_v to_o discover_v 39_o cap._n 39_o and_o to_o demonstrate_v what_o do_v concern_v christian_a religion_n and_o where_o he_o make_v so_o excellent_a and_o rich_a a_o description_n of_o the_o agape_n and_o of_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v only_o 13._o ep._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o that_o they_o do_v there_o eat_v as_o person_n which_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n all_o night_n and_o st._n cyprian_n treat_v of_o those_o which_o have_v fall_v
which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n the_o other_o that_o he_o have_v only_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n they_o pretend_v i_o say_v that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o dispute_v against_o these_o heretic_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o adore_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n because_o if_o it_o have_v be_v adore_v they_o will_v have_v urge_v this_o adoration_n both_o against_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o because_o one_o adore_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o common_a man_n nor_o a_o imaginary_a body_n and_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o a_o true_a body_n but_o a_o deceitful_a appearance_n it_o be_v also_o what_o be_v far_o infer_v by_o some_o among_o they_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o father_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o aquarian_o which_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o water_n only_o say_v they_o can_v not_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o allege_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o represent_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o consecration_n not_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v with_o water_n only_o they_o will_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n to_o adore_v common_a water_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whatever_o intention_n they_o may_v have_v have_v otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o against_o those_o which_o consecrate_a milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n the_o father_n satisfy_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n admit_v not_o to_o celebrate_v with_o milk_n nevertheless_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o the_o church_n have_v practise_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v not_o that_o be_v the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v show_v that_o those_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o milk_n cause_v the_o church_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o the_o people_n adore_v the_o cup_n can_v not_o in_o effect_n adore_v any_o thing_n but_o milk_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v say_v they_o again_o that_o this_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n this_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v never_o allege_v to_o overthrow_v nestorias_fw-la who_o say_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o can_v not_o adore_v he_o which_o have_v be_v a_o infant_n of_o two_o month_n old_a and_o which_o have_v suck_v the_o breast_n as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o can_v be_v think_v the_o greek_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o thing_n which_o we_o therein_o observe_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o this_o act_n of_o adoration_n no_o more_o than_o the_o reproach_n make_v by_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinise_v against_o the_o greek_n whereof_o we_o make_v mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o give_v but_o little_a or_o no_o honour_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n he_o say_v only_o that_o believer_n willing_a to_o show_v their_o devotion_n and_o their_o faith_n adore_v bless_v and_o celebrate_v as_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v understand_v in_o his_o gift_n nevertheless_o certain_a word_n of_o gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v cite_v who_o be_v a_o prelate_n at_o venice_n about_o 45_o year_n ago_o the_o which_o do_v formal_o lay_v down_o the_o adoration_n we_o treat_v of_o but_o the_o protestant_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v several_a thing_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v agree_v not_o with_o this_o adoration_n there_o never_o have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o decree_n make_v for_o the_o adore_v of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v there_o appear_v any_o in_o their_o public_a book_n of_o religion_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n that_o the_o word_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v his_o because_o the_o greek_a have_v never_o be_v cite_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v by_o this_o prelate_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o a_o greek_a live_v among_o the_o latin_n shall_v be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o ordinary_a practice_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n but_o that_o his_o example_n and_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o touch_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o fine_a anthony_n cancus_fw-la a_o patrician_n of_o venice_n archbishop_n of_o corfou_n answer_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o have_v command_v he_o particular_o to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n observe_v express_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n the_o manuscript_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o king_n library_n that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n which_o render_v less_o reverence_n less_o honour_n nor_o less_o worship_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o the_o greek_n do_v he_o also_o add_v that_o have_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o little_a respect_n they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o require_v this_o adoration_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o compare_v they_o unto_o oecolampadius_n who_o plain_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v not_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v of_o this_o dispute_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o ethiopia_n or_o the_o abyssins_n in_o the_o which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o priest_n of_o portugal_n and_o a_o eye-witness_n 11._o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o fthiopia_n cap._n 11._o all_o the_o people_n as_o well_o man_n as_o woman_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o their_o hand_n lift_v up_o and_o open_v and_o during_o the_o whole_a office_n and_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n every_o one_o be_v stand_v 507._o damian_n a_o go_v p._n 507._o the_o which_o be_v confirm_v by_o zaga_n zabo_n a_o abyssin_n who_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o faith_n translate_v by_o damian_n go_v observe_v that_o in_o say_v their_o mass_n they_o do_v not_o show_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v usual_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n the_o which_o do_v show_v how_o little_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o abyssins_n which_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n without_o mention_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o it_o be_v that_o translate_v it_o and_o in_o the_o which_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v both_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o deposition_n of_o these_o two_o infallible_a witness_n who_o testimony_n we_o just_o now_o receive_v and_o the_o one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n alvarez_n express_o observe_v that_o the_o abyssins_n do_v not_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n as_o the_o other_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o show_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o there_o have_v always_o be_v people_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o adore_v or_o lift_v it_o up_o as_o we_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o historical_a treatise_n because_o before_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n berengarius_fw-la with_o his_o follower_n be_v grow_v very_o eminent_a who_o be_v immediate_o follow_v by_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n which_o spread_v themselves_o in_o france_n italy_n england_n in_o bohemia_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o all_o those_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o lift_v up_o or_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o practice_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n and_o the_o which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o protestant_n which_o be_v in_o very_o great_a number_n in_o all_o part_n of_o europe_n in_o fine_a to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o at_o the_o same_o
christ_n be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n by_o the_o intercourse_n of_o devotion_n id._n 241_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v seek_v in_o heaven_n in_o communicate_v id._n 242_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v make_v 1600_o year_n ago_o can_v be_v make_v every_o day_n b._n ch._n 5._o 251_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 380_o john_n scot_n write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch._n 13._o 403_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n id._n 415_o john_n scot_n never_o accuse_v by_o his_o adversary_n to_o have_v err_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n id._n ibid._n john_n scot_n enroll_v in_o the_o number_n of_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n id._n 413_o the_o book_n compose_v by_o john_n scot_n by_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n 200_o year_n after_o viz._n an._n 1050._o id._n 414_o l._n a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o no_o not_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 247_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v invisible_o and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o one_o place_n nor_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n id._n 248_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v id._n 251_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n id._n 261_o every_o part_n of_o a_o body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n id._n ibid._n a_o body_n can_v be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n id._n ibid._n the_o original_a of_o use_v lamp_n and_o light_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 531_o m._n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v spiritual_o and_o corporal_o b._n ch._n 4._o 234_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o only_o idem_fw-la 237_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n put_v to_o death_n as_o enemy_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o ever_o believe_v it_o b._n ch._n 19_o 508_o etc._n etc._n what_o a_o mystery_n do_v mean_v b._n ch._n 5._o 259_o etc._n etc._n n._n the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n b._n ch._n 2._o 206_o nicholas_n the_o first_o keep_v silent_a during_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o the_o silence_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o no_o way_n favourable_a unto_o paschas_fw-la id._n 431_o o._n john_n damascen_n his_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n his_o opinion_n he_o be_v after_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o convent_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la id._n 393_o etc._n etc._n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o of_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n id._n 405_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n follow_v by_o the_o great_a man_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n idem_fw-la 430_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o and_o nicholas_n the_o first_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v no_o advantage_n over_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n during_o the_o x._o century_n b._n ch._n 16._o 440_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 451_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n opposition_n with_o his_o several_a condemnation_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o he_o persevere_v unto_o his_o death_n id._n 455_o berengarius_fw-la call_v the_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o he_o the_o folly_n of_o paschas_fw-la of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o lanfrank_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la opinion_n condemn_v after_o his_o death_n by_o urban_n the_o second_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o those_o which_o hold_v this_o belief_n assemble_v themselves_o in_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o treves_n anno_fw-la 1106._o id._n 466_o p._n reflection_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 1._o 187_o how_o they_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n id._n 188_o no_o body_n can_v participate_v of_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o how_o the_o father_n instruct_v their_o catechumeny_n b._n ch._n 7._o 283_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o to_o adore_v but_o venerate_a and_o respect_v therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n q._n the_o question_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n discuss_v at_o large_a a._n ch._n 12._o 141_o etc._n etc._n who_o oppose_v not_o a_o error_n approve_v it_o b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o whosoever_o recover_v not_o a_o man_n from_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o id._n ibid._n whosoever_o defend_v not_o a_o truth_n suppress_v it_o id._n ibid._n the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n full_o examine_v c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n r._n the_o christian_n reproach_v for_o sacrifice_a bread_n to_o god_n a._n ch._n 3._o 25_o christian_n reproach_v for_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n id._n ibid._n religious_a woman_n call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n common_a wine_n b._n ch._n 6._o 273_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n as_o well_o as_o damascen_n believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n unto_o the_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 13._o 391_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o follow_v near_o hand_n the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n b._n ch._n 18._o 468_o s._n the_o sacrament_n be_v simple_a in_o the_o act_n and_o wonderful_a in_o effect_n preface_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n a._n ch._n 8._o 82_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o improper_o id._n 83_o etc._n etc._n they_o confess_v unto_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n id._n 94_o they_o never_o oppose_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o action_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n id._n 96_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o cross_n when_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v a._n ch._n 9_o 101_o the_o elevation_n convert_v into_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n idem_fw-la 105_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o west_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n id._n 103_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n always_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n even_o among_o the_o latin_n until_o the_o xii_o century_n a._n ch._n 9_o 106_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o miracle_n in_o they_o b._n ch._n 2._o 212_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o our_o vinification_n b._n ch._n 3._o 230_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v infallible_a b._n ch._n 5._o 257_o the_o use_n of_o flower_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n unknown_a unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n c._n ch._n 4._o 573_o t._n alter_v or_o eucharistical_a table_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n a._n ch._n 5._o 44_o 45._o it_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n make_v of_o wood_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o table_n to_o eat_v upon_o and_o not_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n id._n ibid._n there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n id._n 47_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n now_o retain_v the_o same_o custom_n id._n 50_o what_o fraud_n and_o deceit_n be_v b._n ch._n 5._o 260_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n and_o their_o belief_n b._n ch._n 19_o 505_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n id._n 508_o v._n there_o can_v no_o prescription_n be_v allege_v against_o truth_n preface_n the_o truth_n of_o god_n must_v be_v follow_v and_o not_o the_o tradition_n of_o men._n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o a_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palbable_a b._n ch._n 5._o 247_o what_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v be_v a_o body_n id._n 264_o waldensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o the_o persecution_n use_v against_o they_o b._n ch._n 18._o 472_o etc._n etc._n waldensis_fw-la in_o italy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 502_o wickliff_n his_o doctrine_n and_o follower_n which_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o england_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lollard_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n id._n 499_o the_o waldensis_n of_o provence_n and_o piedmont_n id._n 512_o the_o original_a of_o holy_a vestment_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 539_o finis_fw-la